Date: 2014-08-20 00:00:00+00:00
Description: All her life, fifteen-year-old Liada has believed the First Ones were dangerous and to be feared. That was what the Priests had taught her. They lied. Liada learns the truth after befriending Tali, a injured and helpless creature who is also a First One. Unfortunately, the Priests will stop at nothing to keep their secrets, including eliminating Liada. Her only chance is to flee into an neighboring empire while hunted by the Priests’ winged Quag—killers of the First Ones. Help comes in the form of a mysterious ally.But can she trust him or could he be more dangerous than all of her enemies com

GUARDIANS OF EVIL

by

C. R. DAEMS

WHISKEY CREEK PRESS
www.whiskeycreekpress.com

Published by
WHISKEY CREEK PRESS

Whiskey Creek Press
PO Box 51052
Casper, WY 82605-1052
www.whiskeycreekpress.com

Copyright © 2011 by C. R. Daems

Note: The Guardians of Evil is the second edition of Wings of evil, first publisheds in 2011

Note: The map of the tree empires and the city maps are available at crdaems.com

Warning: The unauthorized reproduction or distribution of this copyrighted work is illegal. Criminal copyright infringement, including infringement without monetary gain, is investigated by the FBI and is punishable by up to 5 (five) years in federal prison and a fine of $250,000.

Names, characters and incidents depicted in this book are products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events, locales, organizations, or persons, living or dead, is entirely coincidental and beyond the intent of the author or the publisher.

No part of this book may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical, including photocopying, recording, or by any information storage and retrieval system, without permission in writing from the publisher.

ISBN: 978-1-61160-879-3

Cover Artist: Gemini Judson
Editor: Dave Field
Printed in the United States of America

Chapter 1

Ostono: Stonecross

Liada hummed as she turned the corner onto Lansee Road towards home. The betrothal party had been fun. There had been baskets of sweets. She and her friends had danced and laughed. She had even sipped punch with a hint of wine in it. This was the first of the friends her own age to get betrothed. Liada wondered who would be next.

“See you later, Liada,” Sofia called to her from in front of her house.

Kiada looked over her shoulder and waved to her. “Oof!” she gasped and bounced off a man’s pot-belly.

“Watch out,” the man snapped. “Best go another way. Priests are after someone down there.”

She pushed past him. It couldn’t be at her parents’ inn. That was still four blocks away. Besides, the priests wouldn’t be after anyone there.

In the middle of the next block, three priests stood in front of a dirty-gray wood shingled house, their red robes covered by a white surcoat with a red cross on the breast.

Liada edged closer to the small crowd of people gathered on the corner. A woman grasped her arm. “Stay back. They have a Quag with them.”

“Merchant Dmitar, the Priests of Roganista demand you open the door,” the tall, thin priest shouted, his robe with the silver trim of a senior. “You have been accused of plotting with the First Ones against the people of Ostono.”

“I’ve never even seen a First One.” The voice from behind the door quaked. “Merchant Kristis wants my business, so he tells lies about me. What proof did he give?”

“He said your wife knows. She will give us proof.”

“She is here. Ask her.”

“We will question her at the temple where you will not be able to coerce her.”

“No!”

“Alazizfaysal!” the silver-robed priest shouted, and a two-foot-long Quag became visible, floating above his head. “The door, Alaziz.”

Fire shot from the ugly flying creature and engulfed the door. The Quag, covered with brown mottled scales, was no bigger than a large vulture. A second blast of power tore the door from its frame and it flew into the house.

The two junior priests ran inside. There was a crash and shouting.

Liada pressed her hand to her mouth. She’d heard stories about what the priests did to people who aided First Ones, but she’d never seen it before.

A priest dragged a woman out the door and shoved her face first into the dirt. Another priest yanked a man by a chain looped around his neck. A yank of the chain made him fall onto his knees. He pulled desperately at the chain, his clothes torn and singed.

“Tell us, woman, how many First Ones are your husband helping? Who else is helping them?”

“None. No one!”

“Alaziz.” The Quag zipped into the house. A second later, flames crackled around the doorway. The roof began to smoke and then the whole house burst into flames. The Quag whizzed back out and hovered above the senior priest’s head.

The priest turned to the crowd. He raised his arms above his head for silence. “Alaziz found a First One and killed it.” He motioned to the younger priests. “Take them to the temple. They will tell us where the rest are and what destruction they are planning against the people of Ostono.” He turned back to the crowd. “Today, we have saved you from the First Ones, as is our sacred duty.”

The woman who had grabbed Liada’s arm snorted. “They may have saved us, but you can be sure we’ll never see poor Dmitar alive again.”

Heart thudding, Liada watched until the priests had dragged their prisoners around the far corner. Then she ran for the Hideaway Inn and home. She burst through the door and hurried into the Tavern. “Pa!”

He put a foaming tankard of ale in front of a customer and smiled at her. “What’s all the excitement?”

He wouldn’t be happy to frighten the customers, so she went close and told him in a low voice what had happened. His brows drew together in a worried look, and he put an arm around her shoulder to hug her. “Thank Goddess, Anu, you’re all right.”

* * * *

Liada carefully placed a basket of eggs on the wooden table. Perhaps her mother wouldn’t notice that she was late with her chores this morning. She had been sleepy after last night’s party, and this morning she had spent more time than she should making up a story about a strange land with flying seadragons rather than gathering eggs to be used for the inn’s cooking.

Her mother looked up from kneading the huge lump of dough. Flour covered her white dress, arms, and face. The white cap she always wore while cooking saved her hair. Her figure was round but solid. She brooked no nonsense from anyone and could stare down the toughest man. “Liada, hurry. You’re late. Get into the garden and finish your chores.”

Liada hurried out. She knelt between the rows of vegetables, pulling weeds and gathering carrots and onions, putting them in separate buckets. The weeds would eventually rot to become fertilizer for the garden. Her mother would use the vegetables to make today’s meals for the inn’s customers.

Humming as she worked, near the end of the garden beside the pine woods, she spotted a green spiky-leafed weed with a large yellow and red flower, petals spread like the fingers of a hand. She sat back on her heels admiring the flower, not wanting to pull it, and lowered her face to capture its scent. The flower smelled faintly like lilies.

A bug lay nestled in the flower asleep. She laughed. Liada didn’t really like bugs, mainly because her pest of a little brother Tybes did, but this bug was different. It looked like a beautiful dragonfly with delicate wings but without the big eyes. The wings had a lavender tint, and the tiny body seemed to have arms and legs.

Liada leaned closer. It looked like a tiny girl no more than six inches high with silver hair flowing around her shoulders. Liada sat stunned. After several minutes staring, she realized it hadn’t moved. Was it…she dead? Liada gently eased her hand under the tiny creature to pick it up. It was warm but limp and didn’t react to her touch. She took the cap she wore when cooking out of her pocket and wrapped the creature in it. Then she carried it gently to the barn where early each morning Liada milked their two cows and gathered eggs from the twenty chickens as part of her chores.

Carefully, she set the creature down in a pile of hay.

What is it?

But whatever it was, she should keep it secret.

Magic was banned in all three empires. Being caught with one of the magical First Ones meant a dungeon cell for the rest of your life. The priests of Roganista along with their Quag enforced the law. She’d seen the proof of that yesterday. She didn’t think this could be a First One, but whatever it was, she would be in trouble if anyone knew about it.

What now? How can I help it?

Perhaps she could feed it. That might help. Pulling a hair from her head, she dipped it into a bucket that still had a few drops of milk at the bottom. She touched it to the creature’s mouth. She couldn’t be sure, but she hoped some made it in. She tried several more times then quit, afraid she might overdo it. Carefully folding the creature’s wings, she wrapped it in a clean cloth, added some chicken feathers, and tucked it inside her dress to warm it.

“Please, Goddess Anu, don’t let it die. Let it live to fly free,” she prayed. Liada rarely prayed. Her prayers never seemed to be answered, but it couldn’t hurt. Maybe the goddess of healing would have mercy on the little…creature.

“Liada, where are you with those vegetables?” her mother shouted from the kitchen door of the inn. “Bring them in here and help me with the cooking.”

* * * *

“Liada, how is the stew coming?” Liada’s mother asked, smiling with approval.

“It’s been cooking for an hour. It looks fine, Ma.”

“Do you think our customers might like the taste?” The smile disappeared but her lip twitched anyway.

“Yes. I followed Aunt Shara’s recipe.” Liada raised the small parchment covered with her aunt’s wispy handwriting. She liked learning to cook, but it could be boring especially when all she did was follow a recipe.

I’d rather see new places, meet interesting people, and discover strange creatures.

She made sure her restlessness didn’t show on her face.

“You need to test it. Anyone can follow a recipe. That doesn’t mean it will be the same. The meat, potatoes, onions, carrots, and herbs will be different. Even the water can change the taste.” Her mother dipped a spoon into the stew and sipped it. “Here, try it.”

Liada sipped the broth. “It’s bland,” she said uncertainly.

“Yes, it is. It needs a pinch or two of salt, a pinch of peppercorns, a little more garlic, and maybe thyme. But be careful with the garlic, not everyone likes it too strong.” Her mother collected the ingredients and put them on the table next to Liada. “Now I want you to add these a pinch at a time. Keep tasting it until it tastes right to you.”

“But, Ma—” Seeing the stubborn set on her mother’s mouth, she began adding, then testing. After several minutes, it tasted much better so she raised the spoon to her mother who took a sip.

“Very good. You have created your first Shara Stew. Cooking is about creating interesting and tasty meals. If you just copy recipes, you’ll never be a good cook.”

Liada nodded. She’d had enough of the kitchen and wanted to go—anywhere else.

“Now go help your brother with his sums and your sister with her reading.”

Anywhere except to tutor her brother and sister. “Ma—”

Her mother glared at her.

“Yes, Ma.” Tybes and Kesti would be outside, probably in the little yard between the cottage they shared with their parents and the vegetable garden. The small cottage was attached to her parent’s inn, the Hideaway. The cottage had five rooms, a family room with a large hearth, sturdy wooden table and chairs, a storage room, and three bedrooms. One for her parents, another for her brother Tybes, and a third she shared with her sister Kesti, who was the youngest. She couldn’t win. If she’d been a boy, she would have had to share with Tybes. She wasn’t sure which would have been worse. Tybes was four years younger and seemed to like everything she hated: bugs of every kind, climbing and rough-housing, and grubbing in the dirt. And Kesti just wanted to play with her dolls.

Since her mother and father insisted they all learn, Liada had to oversee their lessons. It wasn’t fair, but it would do no good to tell her mother and father that. They just asked her whoever told her life was fair?

Sure enough, Tybes dangled by his legs up in the big oak tree next to the cottage. And Kesti muttered to herself as she played with her two rag dolls.

“Time for lessons,” Liada said. “Get inside.”

Kesti looked at her but her face got that mulish look that made her face look like Ma’s.

“Not going to,” Tybes said and threw an acorn at her. A good thing for him it just bounced off her foot.

“If you make me come up, I’ll swat you a good one. I mean it.” She did too. Why did he think she liked this any better than he did? She must have sounded as grumpy as she felt because he dropped to the ground. She ignored the way he stuck his tongue out at her as she grabbed Kesti by the hand and led them inside.

Tybes whined to go outside to be with his friends and sulked through his lessons. Kesti had an endless supply of questions most of which involved a present for her name day next week.

After two hours, Liada was ready to scream. It felt like trying to turn mud into stew. She would be glad when they no longer needed lessons and were old enough to help her with the chores.

But maybe by then, she would be gone. There had to be more to life than milking cows, gardening, and teaching Tybes his sums, if only she could figure out how to find it.

* * * *

Liada woke early. The thunk thunk of her mother’s big knife came from the kitchen, and her father grunted as he brought up a barrel of ale from the cellar. Kesti was still asleep. Liada dressed quietly and tiptoed out of their room. Tybes would stay in bed all day if no one rousted him. In the barn, she dipped more milk into the small creature’s mouth and rewrapped it in fresh feathers. She wondered if it looked better or worse but couldn’t tell. It still didn’t move. Well, she had done what she could. She had fed it—she hoped—and kept it warm. She collected some eggs, milked the cow, and headed for the kitchen to help her ma.

* * * *

That night she returned to the barn, safe from prying eyes. She fed the tiny creature and spent time examining it. Only dim light filtered in so she found it hard to make out what it looked like. It was a little longer than her hand and light as a feather. Its body appeared exactly like a tiny human.

She wished she could keep it, but that wouldn’t be fair, like making it a slave and keeping it in chains. Besides, how would she keep it a secret? That night she stared for hours into the dark instead of going to sleep. Her mind ran wild with magic and exotic adventures with her strange creature.

* * * *

Another five days passed. Liada fed it and kept it warm, determined to nurse it back to health. It remained warm so it must be alive even though it didn’t move. On the sixth night as she returned from the kitchen, tiny lights danced around the garden, blinking on and off. The bugs left trails of light as they whirled in circles and flew in darting patterns. A fiery cerebration performed just for her. She clapped even though they wouldn’t understand or care. As she walked toward the barn, the lightning bugs followed. Just maybe they did appreciate an audience.

When she pushed the barn door open, the fireflies swarmed inside. Her heart jumped. The bugs couldn’t hurt her, but bugs don’t follow people. They flew around the shed, past the cow, to the chickens, and at last to where the little creature lay. They circled it and two landed while three hovered nearby. The two that landed seemed to help the creature sit up. Liada backed against the rough wooden wall. What was going on? After a while, the bugs flew out of the shed and disappeared in the night.

The creature stretched and lay back down. Liada gasped and ran to look at it. It was awake! She wiped her cheeks dry. She hadn’t realized she was crying with joy.

She wrapped it and gently tucked it into the hay. When she did, it shifted around, snuggling deeper into the covering. It was the best moment of her life.

In the dark of her bedroom, she lay awake most of the night. The light creatures had danced and flown—just for her!

The next several days whizzed by. Liada could hardly keep her mind on her cooking lessons with her ma, chores, or lessons with Tybes and Kesti. Whenever she found a few minutes, she sneaked out to the barn to check on the creature. Wonderful days. Each night the bugs returned to dance and visit, and the little creature seemed more active.

Finally one night, it stood and launched itself into the air. It swooped around the barn, returning to hover above Liada’s shoulder. She felt a touch on her ear. It tickled.

“I’m a Sprite, one of the First Ones. My name is Talibaprimitivasaltheasaria, which loosely translated means ‘A Seeker of knowledge, first born, queen of my circle, healer, and wanderer.’ You may call me Tali. It’s easier,” the little creature said in a squeaky voice.

Liada’s heart was thumping in her chest. “You can talk…and I can understand you…Tali.”

“We are gifted with an understanding of all human languages.” Sparkling laughter tinkled from Tali. “My Circle and I owe you much for looking after me. I would have ceased to exist if not for you. The Quag attack left me near death. I was lucky to get away. With the Quag so close, my circle couldn’t help. For your help, I will grant you one wish if it is in my power to do so.”

“You’ve already granted my wish to see a magical creature. I’ll remember you forever. Anyway, you should thank Goddess Anu. I’ll find some way to thank her for answering my prayers.”

“Granted,” Tali said.

“I didn’t make a wish, did I?”

“You long for a life with magical creatures. But be careful what you wish for, young one. Having me for a companion will be dangerous. The priests of Roganista will imprison or kill you if they discover you keep a First One. They hunt and kill us—and any who befriend us.”

“Are you evil…Tali?” Liada asked. Whether evil or not the answer would be the same—no. But she had to ask.

“In the long pass, we did evil things, which all of the First Ones regret, except the Quag.”

“But aren’t the Quag First Ones?” Liada had always been told the Quag were the pure and true First Ones. The others were evil monsters that hated the true First Ones.

“The Quag were created at the same time as the First Ones, but the Quag were deformed and jealous of those who were not. They hated us. But they were few in number and couldn’t challenge us. When the wars started, the Sprites aligned with the Ostono Empire, the Firebirds with Gorlack, and the Seadragons with the Sporish Empire. Many of us were killed. After the wars, we still fought each other. Now the Quag out-number us. And they have the support of the priests and people of the three empires.”

Liada sat down, feeling sick to her stomach. “Hunted by everyone?”

“Perhaps you want to take your wish back?”

“Can I?” The little sprite was the most beautiful thing she had ever seen. It seemed too honest about its past to be evil. But how could she endanger her family?

“You can’t take a granted wish back, but—” The creature hovered in the air and looked into her face. “I can’t repay you by causing your death. If you want me to leave—then I will.”

A life of adventure with a magical creature! Her dreams come to life. How could she send Tali away? Liada chewed her lip thoughtfully. “I’d love to have you stay with me. It’s something I’ve always imagined. But I couldn’t keep you in bondage for a day, much less for always.”

“I will not be in bondage since I linger of my own free will. My circle stays because I do. I said you could have one wish, and I will gladly grant it.”

“But so many years. A few hours or a few days would be enough,” Liada said.

“Those years you speak of are, to us, but seconds.”

Liada frowned at the idea. “How old are you?”

“I was created when the continent of Nilord was formed and will be here until it is no more. Unless I am destroyed by the Quag.”

Liada sat stunned. They lived forever. They were more magical then even she could think up in her imaginary adventures. “Do you have magical powers?”

“All the First Born are invisible unless we choose to be seen. We can fly and are pure energy although you see us as having shapes. Sprites have the power to heal and to bring lightning to the ground.”

Liada pressed her hand to her mouth to contain a gasp. These were the powers of the gods.

* * * *

Liada loved the days her mother gave her free time to attend the markets just outside of the city. It was a collection of hundreds of stalls, mostly small wooden buildings with colorful awnings, where vendors displayed their goods for the benefit of those walking by. In town, shops lined some streets, but those carried merchandise made for the wealthy citizens of Stonecross. Booths in the market sold all kinds of goods and services from cheap to expensive, from used to new. It attracted people from everywhere, and Liada loved to wander through, looking at the merchandise and watching people. Some were from Stonecross and others from faraway places.

Carrying her biggest basket over her arm, with the morning sun just peeking over the tops of the houses, Liada started for the market. Her father wanted five tankards, and her mother wanted more eating bowls and spoons. Business had been good, and they found themselves short.

The street was empty, but hammering came from the smithy only a few houses down from the inn. Master Docury was the blacksmith, and Zeph, his son and apprentice. She and Zeph had been friends ever since she could remember. They used to run and play in the woods near town, Zeph swinging his wooden sword and her pretending to work magic with a wand he whittled for her. But lately, Zeph spent more time helping his father and she more time helping her mother cook. They were nearly grown and their days of running wild ended.

“Hello, Master Docury. I’m on my way to the market. Is there anything I can pick up for you?”

The dark-haired Master Docury smiled at her and put down his huge hammer. “Let me ask my wife. While you’re waiting, I’m sure Zeph would like to see you. He’s around back fixing some tack.”

As Docury walked towards the house, Liada went around the building to a smaller shed where Zeph sat on a small wooden stool using a large needle to sew two pieces of leather together. His dark hair fell over his forehead into his eyes. He was still skinny but as tall as a grown man.

“Sitting around like usual,” Liada said with a grin.

Zeph’s head jerked up and he yelped. He stuck his bleeding finger in his mouth. “Darn, Liada, that wasn’t funny.”

“It’s funny to watch a grown boy suck on his finger.” Liada chuckled.

Zeph’s face turned red and then he laughed. “Haven’t seen you since the party. Where you been?”

“Ma’s been keeping me busy cooking, teaching Tybes and Kesti, and other stuff.” She wrinkled her nose.

“Been the same for me. Father’s showing me how to do more things and then having me practice. Hardly had time to eat.”

“Liada,” Docury said as he came around the corner, “Dori says she doesn’t need anything right now, but I do. Zeph, go with Liada and buy a good piece of leather we can make into a dozen two-foot straps.”

“Sure, Pa.” Zeph’s face lit up in a smile.

“Here are three silvers. That should be enough. See merchant Licek. He sells good leather and he’s fair.”

Zeph put the silvers in his pouch, and they took off down the road towards the markets.

“You look in a particularly good mood,” Zeph said as they walked. “Does all that work agree with you?”

Liada had been in more than a good mood for days since Tali had recovered and chose to stay with her. Tali was sitting on her shoulder, humming a tune so softly only Liada could hear it. Liada wished she could tell everyone about her new friend, but no one could know—not even Zeph.

“No. But we have time off from our chores, and I love the markets.”

“I know what you mean. Father is great, but he never rests. I might be that way when I’m old, and it scares me.”

Liada didn’t answer. Until a few days ago, she had felt exactly that way. But now a new world had opened, and she bounced with excitement as she walked. She bit her lip. She couldn’t tell Zeph. With that, they lapsed into silence until they reached the markets.

“Where do you need to go?” Zeph looked around at the lines of stalls under canvas awnings of every possible color.

“Let’s go to merchant Mudir and get your leather.” Liada weaved her way through the hundreds of stalls.

“Pa said merchant Licek.”

“Merchant Licek has a good reputation, but his prices are high. Merchant Mudir sells for less. Besides, most merchants consider their first customer a sign of their day to come. If they can sell to the first customer, they believe the day prosperous. If not, their sales will be poor. So we need to be first at Mudir’s place.” Liada grasped Zeph’s arm and half-dragged him to a small stall where a stocky merchant was stacking a pile of leather.

“But Father said…”

Stacks of harnesses, leather ropes, halters, and belts crowded a table and hung from a rope stretched across the tent. Mudir frowned at Liada and Zeph, not excited at having two teenagers for his first customer.

“We want to buy some unfinished leather,” she said.

“Do you now?” Mudir said cautiously. He picked up a small piece of leather.

Zeph shook his head and pointed his chin towards a brown piece with cream patches.

“No, that’s too small. What about that piece?” Liada pointed to the leather Zeph had motioned towards. He nodded slightly.

“That costs two silvers, young lady. Do you have two silvers?” Mudir smiled. “The other piece costs only four coppers.”

Liada stepped in front of Zeph and, behind her back, slapped his hand as he reached in his pocket to get his money.

“No, Father told me it had to be so big.” Liada stretched her hands out to roughly the size of the piece she had pointed to. “He’ll be mad if I don’t get it. He beats me when I don’t listen.”

“Well, I can’t give it to you for nothing,” Mudir said, his voice frustrated.

“Oh, I have money.” She took a silver out of her pocket.

“That’s not enough.”

“But the leather is spotted. The white will make him look like he can’t afford good leather. Maybe you could dye it for me?”

“You want to pay only one silver and want me to dye it besides?” The merchant’s voice went up sharply.

“That would be nice.” A small tear trickled down her cheek. “Everyone says you’re a kind man.”

“Okay, one silver but you will have to find some other kind man to dye it.” Mudir’s gaze darted to the other people strolling by. He rolled it up and handed it to Liada with a sigh as he waved them to go.

“One silver,” Zeph said when they were out of hearing range. “Licek would have charged three.”

“But is the leather all right?”

“Yes, it’s good leather. It just needs dyeing.”

“See. Licek dyes this leather to make it look better and has a good reputation. People trust him, so he can charge more. Besides, I don’t think Licek is superstitious about his first customer.” Liada laughed. “Shopping is fun. Everyone knows you don’t wear good clothes. If you do, the merchants start higher. No merchant expects anyone to pay full price, except for rich people. And you make it sound like they’re taking your last copper.”

“Where did you learn all that?”

“Walking around the market, watching. It’s the best part. I listen to them haggle and guess the price. Merchants try to buy low and have to sell at least a little higher than they paid.”

“But Mudir?” Zeph stuttered.

“I think I got it at cost. He wanted to get rid of us, and we were his first customers. Maybe he’ll have a good day because of me.” Liada grinned. They stopped next at a stall with hundreds of bowls, plates, spoons, and tankards piled on tables.

“Good morn, Merchant Kefan. Mother sent me to buy some bowls and spoons, and father wants five tankards.” Liada walked around with Kefan, pointing at bowls and tankards. Then they sat down and began haggling. Liada imagined Zeph heard the two saddest stories of his life.

Merchant Kefan claimed his business has been bad.

Liada sniffled, and small tears appeared in both eyes as she talked. “The customers keep breaking serving bowls and some take the tankards with them without paying. Father will have to cut back on the help if things don’t improve. Ma said to see you because your wife is so lucky to have a prince like you for a husband.”

“All right, Liada, two silvers. Your performance was worth the other silver. I’m glad you don’t need my merchandise more often. My wife’s prince would turn into a beggar. Done, four silvers.” Kefan pocketed Liada’s two silvers. He wrapped her purchases and gave them to her with a smile. “Go terrorize some other prince.”

“Why did he say four silvers when you only paid him two?” Zeph asked as they started home.

“So that his other customers wouldn’t think he could be bargained down that much.”

Liada hummed and watched the myriad of people who wandered by as they walked towards home. Usually people’s dress and mannerisms identified them as being from Stonecross, other cities in the Ostono Empire, or from one of the other empires. After much practice, she could now frequently guess which city and empire.

Chapter 2

Ostono: Stonecross

Liada enjoyed her cooking lessons more now that her mother let her help to make the meals. Before, she’d helped by chopping up vegetables, watching things cook, or filling customer’s orders from meals already prepared. Today’s menu included a rabbit stew. Liada had thought you made a rabbit stew by throwing a rabbit in a pot with water and cooking it. She learned it was a bit more complicated. First, the rabbit didn’t come ready for the pot. She had to skin it, remove the offal, and chop the rabbit into pieces. Next, she mixed it with wine, chopped onions, garlic, and prunes—an old recipe of her mother’s grandmother.

“Very good, Liada. With practice you’ll soon be able to replace me as the inn’s cook.” Her mother smiled.

Liada rolled her eyes behind her mother’s back at the thought. Just what I don’t want to do for the rest of my life.

“Your mother’s pleased with you,” Tali said while hovering next to her ear. Neither she nor anyone else could see Tali, but she could feel the gentle movement of air around her ear.

“You’re finished here for today. Go give your brother and sister their lessons. Afterward you can go to the market. Pick out some cloth for you and your sister, and I’ll make you new smocks. Yours look worn.” Her mother closed her eyes as she tasted the stew and then reached to sprinkle in another pinch of thyme.

“Ma...” Liada scowled. “I’m too old for a smock. Everyone else my age wears a dress, not a smock.”

“Everyone else isn’t my daughter. You’ll wear a smock until you’re married, just like I did.” She put two silvers into Liada’s hand. “Now do as you’re told.”

Did she really have to get married to get out from under her mother’s thumb,” Liada wondered. She collected Kesti from the living room then opened the door to Tybes’ room with Kesti trailing along. She sighed. He had sand spread on the floor and was poking a green and yellow frog with a stick to get it to jump. He then used a knotted string to measure the distance.

“Eck, that’s slimy,” Kesti squeaked when she saw the frog, “and it’s an ugly frog.”

“What are you doing, Tybes?” Tybes would make progress on sums today or she would… She didn’t know what but she would find something bad he wouldn’t like.

“Me and my friends have a contest to see who can find the frog that can jump the furthest. Josha’s frog is winning so far,” Tybes said, holding up the knotted string. Liada sat on the floor with her little bag next to her. Kesti hung back near the door.

“How far did your frog jump?” Liada said.

“Ten knots.” Tybes gave his frog a poke and it jumped.

Liada reached in the bag and came out with two green frogs, and placed them on the floor. “If this big one jumps ten more knots, how many did it jump?”

Tybes’s eyes lit up as he examined them and prodded one that made only a small jump.

“Twenty.”

“If the skinny frog jumps three less?”

Tybes stared at the knotted string, his forehead creased, but then he smiled. “Seventeen.”

“And if your frog jumps two less than that?” Liada reached down and poked his frog. She felt like washing her hands but if this taught him his sums, it would be worth touching the nasty things.

“Fifteen. I’m not stupid, Liada.”

He wasn’t at most things, but math just seemed to escape him. “Why was that so easy but ten plus ten minus three minus two isn’t?”

“I can see the knots. I can’t see two or three.”

“Think about frogs and knots then.”

For the rest of the lesson Tybes cooperated and the lesson went well. Now if only she could think of something for Kesti’s letters…

* * * *

Liada beamed as she strolled out the door heading for the market. She’d finished her chores and was free to spend her time at her favorite place. She took a shortcut down Cove Row. Old houses lined the narrow street. Trash was piled in the yards and broken shutters sagged from the windows. Women sat on the front porches while kids played in the bare dirt. Men and boys lounged on the street corner hugging leather bags of cheap wine. The small alleys between the attached houses weren’t fit to walk in, with piles of stinking waste from the houses’ chamber pots.

It was safe in the daylight. At night, the streets became the domain of gangs of boys and those beyond caring. Smart people stayed in and locked their doors. She hurried onto Dexter Street and then onto the main road to the market where people were busy going about their daily activities.

She reached the market by late afternoon and headed for the part of the market where the stalls were piled with cloth and clothing. In each stall, she picked through the piles of cloth. Her mother had given her two silvers. That would buy maybe enough good-quality cloth for one smock each, or lower quality cloth for two. She decided on the cloth from one of two merchants. But where would she get the best deal? She started with the merchant where she liked the colors and designs of the cloth the best.

“How much for the yellow print and the orange flower design over there? I need three yards of each.” Liada pointed to the two bolts.

The merchant was a chubby man with shaggy hair, shabby pants, and a shirt with a torn sleeve. Liada bit the inside of her cheek to keep from laughing at his attempt to look poor. The clothes added to his “I can’t afford to give you a better deal” pitch. He openly appraised Liada before answering.

“Three silvers.”

“I don’t have that much. Ma can’t afford it.” Liada looked at her feet and scuffed the dirt.

“Maybe I could come down a silver if you can do with half, one and one-half yards each.”

Liada almost laughed. No wonder her mother insisted on learning to read and do sums. At the three silvers for six yards he wanted, each yard would be one-half silver—ten bits. At two silvers for three yards, he wanted thirteen bits for each yard. Clever. On the surface, it sounded good.

“Merchant Rhuth over there…” Liada pointed to the tent four stalls down the row, “said he would give me six yards of good material for two silvers.”

“That’s less than I paid for it. I’m not a rich man.” He pointed at his clothes. Liada turned to leave.

“Wait, I feel sorry for your poor ma. You can have it for two silvers.” That was a fair price. He could probably lower it, but it would take hours of haggling for just a few coppers less. She nodded and the merchant took the bolt to the back of the tent. He returned several minutes later with the material rolled and tied.

“He cheated you, Liada. He cut less than the six yards you agreed to,” Tali said. She landed on Liada’s shoulder. The brush of her wings tickled. Liada looked around. There were several other customers looking at material.

“I think I’d like your customers to see what you sold me. Six yards at two silvers,” Liada said. Once they knew he’d cheated her, they’d leave and the story would spread fast.

“Maybe…I should give you a little extra.” He held the package tightly, tugging it out of her grasp.

“For one silver,” Liada said, staring pointedly towards the people nearby.

Liada left smiling. She’d gotten good quality cloth, worth close to two silvers, for one silver. She skipped around the market practicing her favorite pastime, guessing where people came from. Sometimes it was easy, but sometimes she had to follow them for a while. When all else failed, she asked. The sunshine was warm, and she hummed under her breath as she wandered through the crowd.

Then she blinked and frowned. The sun had begun to set and the shadows from the tents were spreading across the grounds like spilled ink. It wouldn’t be long before she wouldn’t be able to see more than a few feet ahead.

She scurried through the few people left at the market, still smiling. Reaching down, she patted the money pouch on her belt with the silver. It was gone…only the pouch strings remained. Someone had cut the strings and stole her silver. Heat flooded her face.

She kicked stones and garbage she found in her path as she walked, head down. All she could hear was what mother would say when she got home and told she had been so careless.

When she looked up, she realized that without thinking she’d retraced her morning’s route onto Cove Row. Her steps slowed, gaze darting in every direction. This was a dangerous neighborhood after dark. Only a thin line of light still showed on the horizon. The shadows from the buildings created patches of black where danger would await its prey. Prickles ran up and down her spine.

“Tali, I’m in trouble,” she said in a whisper.

“We will help if we can. However, we can’t use our power with lightning without alerting the priests and the Quag. Then you would suffer more—probably be killed—than the trouble here.”

Liada walked as fast as she could without running and kept looking over her shoulder to see if anyone followed her. Voices of boys ahead made her stop.

In the middle of the block, a half dozen raggedy boys clustered around a tall man dressed in black. She squeezed into the dark against the wall of the building and tried to ease by. She couldn’t hear what the man whispered, but Tali repeated his words in her ear.

“He’s saying he’ll pay a silver to anyone who can tell him where the man goes who comes out that door,” Tali told her.

The man gestured towards a ramshackle house with a brown door. A few seconds later, a small man in dark clothes and cap, and a scarf that covered his lower face, slipped out the door. He looked right and left as he scurried around a corner.

“I’ll want the street and number of the house where he goes,” the man said.

Before the last words had left his mouth, the boys ran off. Some looked to be following the man at a distance, others were more discrete and stayed on the other side of the street, and others took to the alleys. Two worked as a team.

Liada walked a few houses down until she found an empty doorway and ducked into it. The sprite perched on her shoulder, brushing lightly against her neck.

“Tali, can you follow that man for me? I need the money.”

“Yes,” Tali said in her ear and was gone. Liada crouched in the shadows to wait, hoping the boys couldn’t follow the man. She had nothing to lose. An hour passed before Tali returned.

“Sudew, number 31. House with a falling-down fence and a dirty green door. Opened by a big man with a black beard and a scar on his cheek,” Tali said in her ear. Tali spoke normal for her, but even someone standing next to Liada wouldn’t have heard. Liada stayed in the doorway and waited for the boys to return. Her only chance would be if none of them successfully followed the man. Even then, she would have to be careful. If they saw her paid, they’d come after her and steal it.

Boy after boy returned. Some just shook their heads. She thought they hoped the man would give them something for trying. One lied, giving the man an address. The man shook his head and gave the boy a poke on the chest that sent him reeling. As the man started to leave, she sidled near him.

“I know,” she said quietly. One of the boys was still idling nearby. She didn’t want him to hear.

“What do you know?”

“The address the man went to.” The man buying the information wore black pants and a jacket too large for his slender frame. His black cape had a collar that turned up and his floppy hat pulled down over his forehead. In the dark, she couldn’t make out anything about his face.

“You can’t. You were standing in the doorway over there,” he said, reaching out and grabbing her by the shirt. “You think me a fool?”

“I know the address,” she squeaked. He had her shirt twisted against her throat.

“Where? If you lie, you’ll regret it.” His black eyes gleamed in the moonlight and bored into hers in a way that made her shiver.

“What about the silver?” She wanted the money, but would this man pay her? He was scary and she didn’t trust him.

“So you can run off with it?” His breath had a minty scent but his lips were closed and tightly set.

“How can I trust you to give me the silver? You’re bigger and stronger than me. You might not have one,” Liada said. But from the way he was dressed, she thought he had plenty of silvers.

“And how can I trust you?” A smile quivered on his lips.

“I’ll give you the street, you give me the silver, and then I’ll give you the number.”

The man thought while she waited. She shivered. But it was too late to back out, and she really wanted that silver.

“All right, I’ll play your game, but don’t try what those boys did. They thought I was a mark.”

“Sudew.” The man’s eyes narrowed and his grip loosened. He reached into his cape and produced a silver. Liada didn’t take it. “Walk me to Lansee Street and I’ll give you the number.”

“Why?” His eyes narrowed again.

She decided he didn’t trust her any more than she trusted him. “If the boys know I have money, I’ll be in bad trouble. Right now they know I don’t have anything worth taking.”

“Why Lansee Street?”

“I live at the Hideaway Inn and Lansee is close enough that I can run home.” She hated telling him where she lived, but they were at an impasse. He didn’t say anything, but started walking. His grip had changed from her smock to her arm. It took ten minutes to reach their goal where he stopped in the shadows of a doorway. He held the silver in his hand. Liada took it, and to her surprise, he released her arm. At least he did what he said. She took a deep breath of relief.

“Number 31.” She darted down the street, looking over her shoulder. The man disappeared into the shadows. She had only gone a little way when she smacked into Zeph.

“Oof?” He grabbed her shoulders.

“Zeph, what are you doing here?”

“You didn’t come home by sunset, so your mother sent me out to find you. Who was that you were talking to?”

“I got turned around and ended up on Cove Row. He was nice enough to see me to Lansee Street.” She bit the inside of her cheek and hoped he didn’t see the lie in her eyes. Even a half-truth would be too complicated to explain. They walked in silence back to the inn.

“Thanks, Zeph. Maybe I’ll see you tomorrow.”

* * * *

Two days later, she crawled along on her knees pulling weeds and trying to learn the song Tali was singing. It had a nice-sounding tune, but the words were strange, strange in an exciting way. She could imagine the people who went with the language. Tali helped her understand the words, and the song came alive in her mind along with the people who created it, happy people with flowing clothes and a carefree life.

The sun had set a few minutes ago. The light was almost gone, but she still had half a row to weed so she kept going. At the end of the garden, she reached for a weed and touched the smooth leather of a boot. She yelped and jerked back her hand. The man leaned against a tree in its shadow.

“You’re interesting, Liada. You didn’t lie. You really did know the address, and you didn’t lie about where you lived. That wasn’t smart, but I would have found you anyway.” The ends of his lips curled up. It was a little kind of smile that made her want to run. If she had somewhere to run, she would have, but where would she go? She couldn’t get to the inn fast enough. Besides then she’d have to tell her mother the truth.

“I have another job if you’re interested. Two silvers.”

Liada froze. What did he want that he was willing to pay that much? She didn’t really need the two silvers, but there were a lot of things she could buy with it—like the cloth for a real dress instead of a smock. Besides, her heart raced and her skin tingled. Another secret, but it went with an exciting adventure.

“What do I have to do?”

“I want another man followed.” His smile spread wider. “And you look much too innocent to be a threat.”

“Why two silvers? You only offered one last time.”

Does he think I’m stupid?

If he offered more money, the deal had a catch.

“This man is more dangerous. Last time, the man wasn’t nice, but not dangerous. If he’d realized you followed him, he would have changed locations, and he might have roughed you up. This man would kill you.” The mystery man watched her, his lips still with that little smile.

Liada sat back on her heels and thought about it for a minute. Tali should be able to find out without any risk.

“All right.”

“I wonder, do you think you’re that good or desperate or just stupid?”

“Maybe a little of each.” Liada smiled back at him. She wasn’t desperate but maybe stupid to work for someone as scary as him. But it was the most exciting thing she had ever done, besides finding Tali.

“Meet me at Jute Street just after sunrise. I’ll show you the man so you can follow him. I think he’ll go to several houses. I need to know which ones.” The mystery man waited until she nodded before continuing. “One silver for identifying the first house, another silver for the address of each house after that.”

“I understand.”

After he slipped into the shadows, she sat quiet for a long time. “Tali, will you do that for me?”

Tali appeared and settled softly on Liada’s shoulder. “Of course, young one. To follow someone is easy.”

Liada walked slowly to the cottage.

* * * *

The next day, Liada snuck away just before sunrise. She got up early to finish all her chores so that she would be free for several hours, although her mother wouldn’t be happy if she knew where Liada intended to go.

She made her way to Jute Street. The mystery man wasn’t there.

“You’re being followed, Liada,” Tali said.

“Who?”

“My circle says it’s Zeph.”

“Darn him.” She’d have to meet the stranger and make up some story for Zeph. But why had he followed her? Certainly, her mother hadn’t sent him to look for her this time. She stopped to try to reason it out.

“I wasn’t sure you would come. Do you know you’re being followed?” said the mystery man from a dark doorway.

“I think it’s a friend of mine. His father’s a blacksmith.”

“I don’t like people playing games, Liada. I wouldn’t suggest you have him follow me. You and he would regret it.” He gave Liada a hard scowl. Then he looked away and pointed. “There, the man in the red cloak.”

When Liada turned back, the mystery man had disappeared. “Tali?”

“Yes, we will follow him. I am leaving one of my circle with you in case you need us.”

Liada strolled casually back to where Zeph stood in the shadows, trying to stay out of sight.

“Zeph, what are you doing?”

“Who was that man? He looked like the man who walked you to Lansee Street a couple of nights ago.”

“He’s the nice man who helped me get out of Cove Row the other day.” Well at least she told him sort of the truth. Liada managed to keep a straight face. “I went for a walk and just happened to meet him. He asked if I needed help again.”

“Be careful, Liada. He might not be as nice as he seems.” Zeph gave her a suspicious look, narrowing his eyes. She knew he had more questions and didn’t buy the “I was just out walking” excuse. He seemed to think he should protect her. She liked Zeph as a friend but this was a bad time for him to get sweet on her. She hoped the betrothal party hadn’t given him ideas.

They didn’t talk on the way back. Zeph waved goodbye and left her at the inn. A couple of hours later, Liada knew Tali had returned when her ear tickled. Her heart jumped like a rabbit. “What did you find, Tali?”

“He is very clever. He arrived at number 2, Eddy Place. Shortly after he arrived, three people left the house. A man in a red cloak similar to the one he had worn, a servant, and a beggar. Without my circle, I would not have been able to follow all three. The original man left disguised as the beggar. When he left, he went to number 27, Orme Street, then to number 74 Cain Alley, and back to Eddy Place. He left an hour later dressed again in the red cloak he had arrived in earlier.”

“Thanks. You earned me three silvers. I wish I knew who our mystery man is though.” Liada walked toward the cottage with Tali resting lightly on her shoulder.

“I could follow him.”

“I don’t think that’s a good idea.” Liada thought about it for a minute. “I think he’s dangerous. Very dangerous. I don’t want you to take the risk. What if he’s one of the priests in disguise?” She caught her breath with a spurt of fear. He knew where she lived, her parents, and her friend Zeph.

That night, Liada twisted and tossed in her bed until her covers were in a knot around her legs. What had she gotten herself mixed up in?

She’d been asleep for only a few hours when she heard Tali.

“Wake, young one, someone is outside.”

Liada hopped out of bed in time to see a shadow at her bedroom window—her mystery man. Not that it made the situation less scary. She slipped on a smock and tiptoed out of the house. If her mother or father found her outside, they’d think she was going to the privy back near the trees. She didn’t see him but knew he would find her so she headed in that direction.

“It’s me,” the man whispered. “I’m glad you or your friend didn’t try to follow me. However, you obviously decided not to follow the man in the red cloak. Are you no longer interested in silvers? And worse, have you become undependable?” In the moonlight, his brows were together in a scowl.

“Number 2, Eddy Place,” Liada said, trying to hide a smile as the man’s mouth dropped open.

“What? How?” he stuttered, but quickly recovered his normal composure. “Never mind, I knew that. Do you know where he went afterward?”

“Two other places. You owe me three silvers.” Liada couldn’t help smiling. They were even—he a mystery man and she a mystery woman. The man stared at her for a long while before reaching into his cloak and produced three silvers, which he tossed to her. She caught them and put them in her pocket. Three silvers and they were hers. She wanted to laugh.

“First he went to 27 Orme Street, then to 74 Cain Alley. Afterward he returned to Eddy Place.” The man suddenly advanced toward her. And her heart skipped a beat.

“How?” As he bent his head only inches from hers, he still had a minty scent, and she could clearly see his face in the light of the full moon. He had dark olive skin, a hawk-like nose, black eyes and eyebrows, and a smooth, clean-shaven face. Realizing his mistake, he jerked back into the shadows. “I don’t pay for guesses or lies. He couldn’t have gone to Cain Alley without being noticed and talked about. If you are lying, it will be bad for you.”

“He dressed like a beggar,” Liada said in a spurt.

Darn.

She hadn’t meant to tell him that, but he’d spooked her.

“That makes sense…who notices a beggar? Well, Liada.” He smiled. “You’ll see me again. Let’s hope it’s because your information is reliable.”

Liada took several deep breaths and clasped her trembling hands together to calm herself. She wasn’t sure the three silvers were worth dealing with him. Now she could recognize him, and he knew it. She went back to bed, but she jumped every time a limb scraped the wall.

“Sleep, young one. We will keep watch for you,” Tali said in her ear. Liada eventually fell asleep, knowing she wasn’t alone.

Chapter 3

Ostono: Stonecross

Tali spent most of her time on Liada’s shoulder or sometimes in one of her pockets. Tali talked about the many lands she knew, their people, and customs. She sang songs from strange places and taught Liada the meanings of the words. The languages of the Sporish and Gorlack empires bordering the Ostono Empire where Liada lived were fun to learn. And she could use them if she found some way to live her dreams of travel.

Each sixday, if her mother thought she’d worked hard and had done well with her chores, Liada got a day free. With the silvers she received from spying and the coppers her mother gave her to spend, she treated herself to a skewer of garlicky meat and a pastry dripping with honey. She looked at a green dress that would look nice against her skin, but her mother would notice for sure if she brought anything new home. She browsed through countless stalls. Some had strange-looking statues, others spices with new smells, and cloth and clothing new to the eye and the touch. The merchants and shoppers dickered while she tried to decide who got the best deal.

She tried a small silver ring with a bright blue stone for a long time. It had cost only a few silvers. Like the dress, she didn’t dare buy it. She comforted herself with a fried fruit pie sweetened and some licorice root candy from a nearby stand.

The people who visited the market fascinated her. They varied from people in velvets and jewels to the poor in work clothes that bagged and had holes. Because the market had something for everyone, from used to new and from cheap to expensive, it made for an interesting and entertaining day.

A man dressed in fine clothing spent many gold coins for a bracelet of shiny green stones in a gold setting. She shook her head at the idea of spending so much for anything. It had been a fun day. She had lost track of the time and left the market late. By the time she approached Post Street the sun had set. She strolled along, unconcerned, as Post Street was in a safe neighborhood.

She didn’t notice the small dark coach until the door opened and a man with streaks of white in his dark brown hair and mustache stepped out into her path. “Hello,” he said.

He towered over her but seemed skinny. His clothes, dark-purple wool, were tailored to fit. Liada stepped back. The street was empty except for him and the driver, who seemed a part of the coach. He dressed all in black and perched on a high seat, holding the reins in his left hand and a long thin whip in his right. He kept twisting his head back and forth as if looking for something.

“Hello.”

Her mother had warned her many times about talking to strange men on the street no matter how nice or well-dressed they seemed. She backed up another step. Maybe he just needed directions. However, he looked and sounded like he lived in Ostono and probably Stonecross.

“Would you like to earn five silvers?” Something about his voice, the smugness, and the slight sneer set off shivers in her. The street was quiet and empty, and he was big. Tali was too small and delicate to help and couldn’t use her greater power for fear of alerting the priests and their Quag.

“No, thank you, sir,” Liada backed up another step. She should run but he stood too close. If she started to run, he’d catch her before she could escape. He looked old but wiry and strong.

“Five silvers if you come with me willingly. Nothing if I have to persuade you to join me.” Quick as a viper, he grabbed her arm. Smiling, he began to drag her toward the coach. She writhed and twisted. “I guess you don’t want the five silvers.” He laughed.

“I’ll help,” Tali said in her tiny voice.

The air around the man glimmered and sparkled.

“Damn?” The man clapped one hand to his eyes while he kept his hold on Liada with the other hand. “Jolar, help me?” He scrubbed at his eyes and staggered. Liada jerked but he held tight.

The driver looped the reins to the carriage and stood to jump down. “Ow?” he yelled. He dropped his whip and clasped both hands to his eyes. He missed the step and fell head first into the road. Blood oozed from a split in his forehead and he moaned.

Liada jerked with all her strength, but the man didn’t turn loose. Desperate, she wrenched as hard as she could. But with all her effort, he managed to hang on. Swearing, he stumbled again.

Liada grabbed the hand holding her arm, and jerked him towards her as she hopped over the fallen driver. The man tripped and fell, and he lost his grip on her. Heart hammering, Liada ran as fast as she could for home.

“Thank you, Tali,” she managed to get out between pants for breath.

“It’s all we can do to help. We don’t like doing it, but you were in real danger,” Tali said, close to Liada’s ear.

“What did you do?”

“We made tiny grains of sand all around them. It burns when it gets in the eyes, but can be easily flushed out with water or tears. However, rubbing hurts and can even scratch the eyes. We do not capriciously harm people. But you are, while you shine, part of my circle and under my protection to the limited extent I am able.”

As Liada turned onto Lansee Street, she began to feel safer. She kept checking over her shoulder but saw no sign of the man who’d tried to kidnap her. She walked as fast as she could without running. Five minutes later, she came within sight of the inn. She looked behind her again. When she turned back, a man stepped out of the shadows to block her path. She jumped backwards, out of reach.

How had he gotten ahead of her? He didn’t look like he had any trouble with his eyes. Tali must have been wrong about the dust. Her heart raced like a shot deer. It was dark, the road narrow with woods on both sides, and right now deserted—the inn so close yet so far. No one would hear her scream. And even if they did, by the time someone reached her, it would be too late.

“That was interesting,” the man said.

Liada gasped as she realized this man wasn’t as tall as the other. Then she recognized the voice.

“You stood and watched…and didn’t help.” Liada jammed her fists on her hips and glared. She felt her face flood with heat.

“You didn’t seem to need help. L’Engrist appeared to be the one who needed help.”

“And what if he’d managed to get me into his coach?”

“There are rumors surrounding l’Engrist and missing women. He is, however, a member of the House of Laws. Its members are very powerful and accountable only to each other. It would be a terrible dilemma, antagonizing a powerful man or losing my informant.” His eyes sparkled with amusement.

“I hate you.” Liada’s face felt tight with rage.

“Are you up for another job?”

“Why should I work for you? I think you’re…you’re as bad as…l’Engrist.” Liada’s voice shook with fury.

“Because I pay well and you find the work fun.” He smiled, which made Liada even madder. He was right, damn him. It excited her in a terrifying way. “I’ll pay five silvers.”

Liada stood there in shock. Her parents’ inn made only three silvers on a good day. She would have eight silvers, two silvers short of half-a-gold piece.

“That’s a lot of money,” Liada managed to get out without stuttering.

He came closer. “It’s a dangerous task with high risks,” he whispered. “Someone’s coming.”

Liada turned to see Zeph. This was not only getting frustrating, it was getting harder to explain. When she turned back, her mystery man had disappeared.

“Liada, where have you been? Who were you talking to?” Zeph asked as he approached. “Your da got worried when you were late.”

“Some strange woman.”

“It looked like the man I’ve seen you with before.” Zeph narrowed his eyes as he looked into her face.

“Everyone looks the same in the dark. Are you calling me a liar?”

“Well…no. But it didn’t look like a woman.”

“Well, go chase after her and see,” Liada said as she stormed towards the inn. All she didn’t need was for Zeph to interfere. He followed.

“You’ve been acting funny, Liada. You have me worried. Why won’t you tell me what’s going on?”

“Zeph, I know you’re my friend.” Liada paused, deciding what to say next. She did like Zeph. They’d been friends since they were children. She didn’t want to hurt his feelings, but her secret could put everyone around her in danger. The priests of Roganista were rumored to do terrible things in their protection of the people. They burned homes and dragged off the people who lived there. Some were never seen again, others tied to a post and beaten bloody. And the Quag set loose to hunt and kill their First Ones. She daren’t share her secret with him. “If I need help, you would be the first person I’d turn to. You and I are grown now. So it may seem like we are different. We aren’t. We just have new responsibilities.”

Zeph frowned and shook his head. “I care about you. And I still think you’re keeping something secret.”

* * * *

Liada woke early the next morning, dressed, and went to the privy. Afterward, she wandered into the woods, trying her best to look casual, and sat on a fallen tree.

“I’m making your life very complicated,” Tali said, perched on Liada’s shoulder.

Liada could feel the little legs dangling and Tali’s head resting against hers. Tail’s presence went far beyond her dreams. A First One, her friend.

“Yes, life’s getting complicated. I hate keeping you a secret. I’d like to run around and shout it to everyone that would listen—this beautiful creature is my friend. But I know I can’t. I’m happy just to have your companionship.”

“It has been a long time since the First Ones has allowed themselves to be friends to humans. It is hard to forget having so foolishly used our powers to help our human friends. It was wrong to get involved, to kill and to hate,” Tali said so softly Liada could just make out the words. It sounded like the memories were painful.

“I promise not to ask you to do anything you don’t think is right.” Tali was a friend she never wanted to lose. “If you think we should stop helping the mystery man, I will.”

“I do not mind spying for you. The First Ones have been spying on humans for centuries.”

A melodious laugh tinkled in Liada’s ear.

“Had we limited our help to spying we would not be hunted today. And we would not have fought and killed each other after the humans had settled their differences. We were wrong to kill, even for friends.”

* * * *

A sixday later, Zeph accompanied Liada to the markets. She wasn’t sure if it was his idea or her ma’s. Liada didn’t mind. She enjoyed the company. And to her surprise, he didn’t pursue the topic of the mystery man. At the market, she got him interested in the “guess where they’re from” game. Zeph would guess then Liada would give her opinion and tell him why. She proved much better at the game, which made Zeph grunt and scowl in disgust. A few times Zeph insisted on proof.

They were watching a man as he bought a hot pie from a stand. The man was short, clean-shaven with long black hair tied in several knots. His clothes were wool, good but not new, and his pants legs were tucked into calf-high boots. His shirt hung to mid-thigh, fastened with a leather belt. “He’s from the Sporish Empire, probably Osshaft on the coast,” Zeph said after several minute’s thought.

Liada studied the man in silence. “I agree he’s from a coastal town. I’d say Hawks Point in the Gorlack Empire.”

“Why? How do you know?” Zeph frowned as he looked at her. “I’ll bet you a piece of licorice he’s from Sporish. Maybe Breeze Point, it’s a coastal town down south.”

“It’s a bet. If I’m right, he’ll have tatts on his hands, arms, and body. Usually arm bands high on his arm and possibly spirals and swirling waveforms on his forearms. If he were a high-ranking Gorlack, which he isn’t, he would have tatts on his face.” Liada giggled. “If we can get him to take off his shirt and pants, I’ll bet he has tatts on his back and legs.”

“And how do you know that?” Zeph’s gaze darted between Liada and the stranger.

Liada wanted to laugh at Zeph’s expression. Shock. Surprise. Bewilderment. Annoyance.

“By listening, watching, and asking,” she said. “Few people mind a sweet young thing asking questions.” Liada fluttered her eyelashes, head lowered, and smiled. “Come—let’s follow him.” She crossed her eyes at him.

Looking like he was in shock, Zeph followed her. They walked several paces behind the man who wandered from stall to stall looking but not talking. Finally, he stopped at Licek’s stall and examined his leather wristbands.

“How much, merchant?” the man said. He spoke in trade with a strong accent, clearly not from Ostono.

“Two silvers each.”

Liada felt like telling the man, for a few coppers, that he could do better at merchant Mudir. Zeph grinned at her as if he had read her thoughts. The man pushed back the sleeves on his shirt to try on the bands. When he did, they could see the blue and green spirals and swirling wave on his arms. Liada poked Zeph in the ribs while nodding towards the man.

Zeph laughed. “Merchant Mudir would have charged less.”

“But Mudir would have started higher when he saw the man was a foreigner. If the man bargained well he would have gotten it cheaper. Licek charges everyone the same and doesn’t negotiate. That’s why people like your father like him.” She laughed as she headed in the direction of the candy stall. “Now let’s go get my licorice.”

Zeph hesitated as a neighbor girl named Gashila swayed by. He watched after her with his mouth slightly open.

“I just saw a fly buzz onto that tongue hanging out,” Liada said, keeping her face carefully straight.

He glared at her and she laughed.

* * * *

The next morning, she first stopped at the barn to get milk and eggs for the day’s meals. She was milking the cow when she felt Tali’s hair brush her ear. It tickled and she giggled.

“The mystery man is here,” Tali said.

Liada jerked around but saw nothing. Well, the mystery man was good, but not as good as Tali. “I assume you want to say something, or are you here to learn how to milk a cow?” She grinned.

He stepped into the light from the open doorway, frowning. She didn’t think he liked it that she knew he was there. Even watching, she wasn’t sure where he came from. He seemed to appear from nowhere.

“Are you up to a more challenging assignment, my mystery woman?” He wasn’t wearing a cloak this time, but he was dressed in black, tight pants and shirt, no hat. Slender, he moved like a hunting panther.

“How challenging?” For most spies her previous assignments would have been challenging, so how did he define more challenging?

“Five silvers.”

L’Engrist had offered five silvers. She knew she didn’t want l’Engrist’s five silvers. What about the mystery man? “What do you want me to do? Five silvers is a lot of money.”

“I want you to copy a letter for me.”

“It seems like you could have a scribe do that for a few coppers,” Liada said. Getting information from him was like milking a cow; it took many squeezes to get enough to drink.

“I’ll give you a name, house, and description of the letter I want. You will have to break in, find the letter, and copy it.” He leaned forward as if to better hear her answer.

“I’ll try, but without more information I don’t know.”

“Can I trust you, if I give you the information? It will be bad for you if I can’t.”

“You would have let l’Engrist kidnap me and you want to know if you can trust me?” Liada snorted. “I’m the one who should be concerned about trust.”

“We appear to be at an impasse.” The mystery man leaned against the wall in the shadows.

“No, you’re at an impasse. You care, I don’t.” Liada wasn’t sure if she wouldn’t prefer he left. Things were getting complicated, and she couldn’t trust him.

“It’s 15 Lower Terrace Place. The document will have the seal of the Priests of Roganista, addressed to Imorla and dated five days ago. Her office is on the third floor of her mansion.”

“I’ll look and let you know if it’s possible,” Liada said. She’d have to talk to Tali. As she sat thinking, the mystery man disappeared.

I wish I knew how he does that.

“He distracted you. He touched the cow with something and it moved. Unconsciously, you looked in that direction. When you did, he slipped out the door.”

“Not so mysterious, just sneaky.”

She collected the eggs, picked up the bucket of milk, and headed for the kitchen.

Her mother stood in the kitchen stirring a pot. The kitchen was steamy, and she wiped her brow with the back of her hand. “Help me with the bread, and I’ll show you how to make a fruit cake. There’s a party tonight, and they wanted a cake.”

Liada enjoyed making new things. She’d seen and eaten fruitcakes before and looked forward to learning how to make one.

While the bread baked, her mother got the ingredients together: flour, eggs, butter, honey, sweet spices, and dried fruit. It turned out to be easy, as most things were when you knew how. And the cake smelled delicious when it came out of the oven. She hurried though the lessons with Tybes and Kesti.

Liada left on her way to check out the house by early afternoon. There was no short cut to Lower Terrace Place. It took over an hour. She worried that she might look out of place in such a rich area, where wealthy people had their mansions. She didn’t. She passed girls dressed like servants carrying baskets to the market and merchants going to the rear doors to make deliveries. No one seemed to notice her.

15 Lower Terrace was one of the bigger houses, three stories high and built of cut stone with mullioned windows. “Tali, what do you think?” Liada whispered to avoid drawing attention.

“It may take time. I can’t open doors or windows and can’t pick up heavy objects even with the help of my circle. Even a piece of paper can be a problem. We could pick it up, but it would be difficult transporting it. We couldn’t get it out of the house unless someone opened the door. If anyone saw paper flying, they would report it, and any wind would blow it away from us.”

“Just be careful. You’re more important than that paper.” Liada returned to the inn.

* * * *

Two days later, the mystery man showed up as Liada picked vegetables in the garden.

“Well, have you decided yet?” He stood several feet back in the shadows of the trees.

She stood up as she dusted the dirt off her hands. Tali hadn’t returned and she had no idea what had gone wrong. She was far more concerned about Tali than the mystery man or his money.

“It’ll be hard. I’m not sure if I can do it.” She shrugged. Without Tali, she couldn’t and wouldn’t think of trying. Tali made her spying easy and risk-free. However, she’d begun to rethink the risk-free part. Maybe it wasn’t risk-free for Tali. “How do I get back to you?”

“You don’t.” He slid back into the trees and disappeared.

Liada kept turning and thumping her pillow that night because she couldn’t sleep. In the kitchen the next day, her mother finally told her to leave early because she made too many mistakes. She shortened her lessons with Tybes and Kesti, much to their delight. Restless, she decided to try to distract herself, so she walked down to the smithy.

“Good noon, Master Docury. Is Zeph around?”

“He’s in the back working on a special order for a carriage. I want to thank you for that leather you helped Zeph buy. I didn’t realize how much Merchant Licek charged because of his reputation,” Docury said.

“If you don’t like to bargain or don’t know good quality leather, Merchant Licek’s fair. He sells good quality and he won’t cheat you.”

“I’m going to let you and Zeph do my shopping from now on. Go on now. Zeph’ll be happy to see you.”

Liada strolled off, pleased with herself. Maybe that’s what she should do for a living, shop for people. She chuckled. No one would pay for someone else to do their shopping.

“Liada, what are you doing here?” Zeph said, putting aside the harness he was working on.

“Just came to talk.” The worry about Tali had her stomach all upset. She had to talk to someone. “Do you know anything about the Priests? I haven’t ever seen one at the market.”

“They protect us from the First Ones.”

“How do we know? We haven’t seen a First One.” She had but had the priests?

“Maybe that proves they do a good job.” Zeph grinned.

“No, I meant about them as…people.”

“No, only rumors. People say they’re ruthless, but who knows? Supposedly, they take people to dungeons under their temples. I heard they torture people to learn where the First Ones hide. Then they send the Quag after them. But Pa said the House of Laws has started clamping down on their authority.” Zeph stared at Liada, his face scrunched in a deep frown. “Why?”

“You know me. I’m curious about everyone and everything. Maybe I should go to the temple and ask them.” Liada forced a grin.

“Please, Liada, don’t. I don’t think they’d like a young woman with sweet smiles asking questions. They might just have questions of their own.”

With that, both lapsed into silence, although Zeph kept frowning at her. Talking hadn’t helped, and she still didn’t know how to find Tali.

Chapter 4

Ostono: Stonecross

Liada woke from another restless night. She felt like she hadn’t slept at all, waking at every noise and hoping to find that Tali had returned. She dawdled as she dressed then forced herself towards the barn for her morning chores. She stopped in mid-stride.

“Tali,” she almost shouted, catching herself at the last moment. She didn’t know how she knew, but she did. A second later, she felt the feather-light touch to her neck.

“Yes, we are back,” Tali said.

“I was so worried. I thought I’d gotten you killed.” Liada didn’t know whether to laugh or cry, so she did both. Tears streaked down her face while she laughed. For the past three days, she’d agonized over her decision. She could no longer imagine a world without Tali.

“Don’t worry, Liada. We are safe. It didn’t take us long to enter the house with servants coming and going. Once in, however, the door to Imorla’s study was closed. We had to wait until that evening when Imorla entered her study. When she left several hours later, we began our search. We could not move anything for fear of not being able to put it back in the exact position and alerting her to someone’s presence. We were lucky to find it on top of a pile of papers. The letter was short and written in the Ostono language.”

Liada sat milking the cow as Tali perched on Liada’s shoulder.

“But you couldn’t leave because the door was closed?” Liada asked, knowing the answer. A definite problem she’d need to consider in the future—if she could bring herself to ask Tali to do anything like that again. But if she didn’t, there was the problem of the mystery man.

“That is correct. We had no option but to wait for Imorla. She returned the next afternoon, but before we could exit, we saw three priests behind her. We had to hide. A senior priest entered, carrying a Quag, followed by two junior priests. Quag can see us, whether we are visible to you or not, but they must have a direct line of sight. They can’t see through objects. We were, therefore, fortunate we hid before they entered the room.”

“Quag?” Liada asked. She’d heard the term many times and Tali had explained they were malformed First Ones. She’d seen one that day the priests burned a house, and shuddered.

“This one was a malformed Firebird. A true Firebird is beautiful with a white-feathered, tufted head, and straight white peak. Its wings fade from yellow at the top to brilliant-orange string-like feathers at the end. Its tail is twice as long as its wings and in beautiful shades of oranges and reds as though it dances in the flames of a fire. Each Quag varies from the other. The one perched on the Senior Priest’s shoulder had a brown body, motley feathered wings, no tail feathers, three legs, and two heads.” Tali’s voice quivered with distress at the description.

“Do the Firebird Quag have the same powers as the true Firebirds?” Liada asked. It was frightening and exciting at the same time, learning secrets hidden for centuries.

“Similar. Each Quag varies. The biggest difference is in the control of the fire. Firebirds have perfect control. The Quag can’t control the fire and are doubly dangerous to everyone in the area.”

“So what happened?” Liada asked. She could picture the scene and feel the mounting tension.

“The high priest thanked Imorla for the gold Tarsses and informed her that the Quag would remember her for it. Imorla said she had friends who may contribute except most no longer believe in the Quag since they had never seen one. Others believe the First Ones are all dead and no longer a threat. They need proof. She added that she did believe in the Quag and the threat from the First Ones.”

The senior priest called out the name Alaziz and a Quag became visible on his shoulder, holding a dead sprite in his talons. The priest told her that the Quag had caught the First One before it could attack the city. Imorla fell to her knees asking the Quag for its blessing, crying, and exclaiming she existed to serve him and the priests. She promised more gold Tarsses when she told her friends she had seen the Quag and knew the priests spoke the truth.

The senior priest told her to hurry. He had been told by the Quag that the First Ones were planning their first attack in Spoorish in ten sixdays, Gorlack in five sixdays after that, and Ostono five sixdays after that. With that the priests left.

“Did you know the dead sprite?” Liada asked, afraid to know the answer. She could imagine Tali hanging from the Quag’s talons and shuddered as an icy shiver passed through her.

“Yes.” Tali was quiet for a minute. “This was the Quag that almost killed me. We have been watching the priest’s temples for some time, waiting to see what they and the Quag would do now. People are losing belief in the threat, and the priests are losing power. My circle and I were separated when the Quag attacked me. I chose not to respond and tried to escape. Its attack drained my energy so I could no longer fly. It would’ve taken the last of my energy if Hadiyyaibitihajlateehah hadn’t intervened. She was the sprite the Quag had in its talons. After it killed Hadi, the Quag couldn’t locate me as my energy was so low. My circle managed to distract it. If you hadn’t found me when you did, the Quag would have eventually found me and taken my light.”

Liada could feel Tali’s sorrow and thought she felt a tiny tear touch her ear.

* * * *

Liada suspected that her mother was happy to see her smiling and interested in the cooking lesson. They’d prepared a goulash this morning, a new variation on the two she’d been taught. Her mother explained that the difference was in the herbs used and the amount of each. Recipes tended to vary with the region it was from. The one you used depended upon the taste preferences of your customers. By experimenting, it was also possible to create new recipes of your own. Good cooks did just that. Conversely, Tybes and Kesti weren’t so happy to see her in a good mood as that meant longer lessons. As Tybes was doing well with his sums, Liada left him with several exercises and took Kesti outdoors. There she tried something new.

“What is that, Kesti?” Liada asked while pointing to a tree.

“A tree, silly,” Kesti replied.

“Good. Now look at these symbols. Those symbols stand for the word ‘tree.’”

“Why don’t they just draw a tree?” Kesti asked.

“Because it would take too long to draw a tree, a house, a horse, and everything you wanted to write about. Besides, it would be very confusing unless you were a very good artist. Even so, how would you draw ‘my garden’?” Liada said, trying to explain the problems to her sister. She stopped at ten words and thought Kesti had begun to grasp the concept of symbols representing words.

Her chores finished for the day, Liada decided to disappear somewhere quiet where she could talk to Tali, so she wandered into the trees behind the inn.

“Tali, can your circle keep watch so no one can hear me talking to you?”

“They always keep watch. With the Quag, there are always dangers. Now that I have made friends with you, there are additional problems. But it is always smart to be careful.”

“You have talked about the Sprites, the Firebirds, but not the Seadragons. What are they like and what are their powers?”

“The Seadragons are, in their own fashion, as beautiful as the Firebirds. They are shaped like tiny horses with leafy wings instead of legs. Seadragons can control weather and water. They can create gigantic storms that could unleash destruction on whole cities.”

“I’d love to see one,” Liada said.

Firebirds. Seadragons. A world of wonders.

She must find some way to see this world and not just her parents’ Inn.

“We have company, Liada,” Tali said. “Our mystery man is back.”

“Well, Liada, have you decided yet?” he asked, as he walked up. As usual, the clothes he wore obscured his looks.

Liada suspected he used the same makeup that traveling performers wore, as his face seemed different each time she saw him. She wondered what he was hiding under the makeup. Not wrinkles. She thought he was a young man, but he was hiding something.

“You owe me five silvers.” Liada wanted to laugh at the look on his face. She managed to keep it to a smile.

“I heard of no break-ins on Lower Terrace Place.”

“That would be sloppy. Don’t you want better work than that?” With all the worry, this assignment cost her she was going to enjoy keeping him confused.

“Do you have the letter?”

“If I did, you would have heard of a break-in.”

“How do I know you’ve seen it and can remember it all if you did?”

“Madam Imorla, the Roganista thank you for your precious gift. Be assured it will be used to support the Quag without whom our way of life would be destroyed by the evil First Ones who are now planning a new invasion. It will begin soon in the Sporish Empire.”

“High Priest Ayotho,” Liada repeated as Tali whispered in her ear—the one turned away from him.

He said nothing for a long time. “You’re a very dangerous young lady. You could find out who I was if you wanted, couldn’t you?”

Liada said nothing. She was suddenly worried. He obviously didn’t like being surprised and worse, it threatened him. Before she could react, he continued. “Imorla had a visitor yesterday. It’s too bad you couldn’t have listened in on it. It might have clarified things.”

Liada sat still, thinking. Should she tell him? He already thought her a danger; what would happen if she told him she knew what had gone on there?

The other question was whether her information would be used for good or evil. How could she decide? If he knew Imorla, he wouldn’t have had to ask her to get information Imorla already had. And Imorla was working for the priests so the mystery man didn’t. The priest wanted to kill the First Ones. They wanted to kill Tali.

“I know,” Liada finally said. She hoped she’d made the right decision.

He shook his head like a dog did when it was wet.

“Another five silvers, one-half Tarss total,” she said.

“Another dilemma, Liada: should I kill you and lose a good informant or should I let you live and risk betrayal?” He smiled. “Perhaps I should let you live.”

When he reached inside his cloak, Liada prepared to run, hoping Tali would help. He came out with a Tarss and threw it to her. She stared at it. One seldom saw a Tarss since it was worth twenty silvers. Even to her parents it was a lot of money.

“I don’t have change for this,” Liada said, unable to take her gaze off the gold coin. The side she could see had an engraved picture of a High Roganista priest holding a staff of power and the year 4480. The year the wars ended and the Roganista priests were created.

“What was said?” he asked, ignoring her comment.

Liada turned the coin over. The other side had an etching of the Roganista temple at Stonecross and the date 4580, which was the year it was minted, three years ago. She took her lower lip between her teeth. Had he really been thinking of killing her?

She repeated the conversation Tali had told her, frowning as she tried to be sure she didn’t leave anything out. But Liada decided not to mention the kind of Quag. The mystery man stood still for some time.

“Careful, Liada. The information you just gave me could get you killed if you were lucky. If you’re not, they’d use imprisonment and torture to find out how you knew what had been said.” Nodding as if he just made a decision, he continued. “L’Engrist has people trying to find you. He is your immediate problem. Perhaps I could help you.”

“If?”

“If we can come to trust each other.”

While thinking about everything that had just happened, Liada watched him disappear into the trees. She had a gold Tarss piece she couldn’t show anyone. It would raise too many questions she couldn’t answer without putting them in danger. L’Engrist had people looking for her. Why? What would happen if they found her? He was a member of the House of Laws, and she would have no one to defend her from him. And, if that weren’t enough, whom did the mystery man represent? Certainly not himself. What was his purpose and those he represented? Her head ached.

“Tali…I’m confused. Am I helping a man who’s good or evil?”

“It depends on what you consider good and evil. The priests believe the Quag are good and the First Ones are evil. They believe they are right in doing anything that eliminates us. They do not care if innocent people are tortured or killed so long as those who support the First Ones are caught in the process. They believe the Quag are the true First Ones, and that they, the priests, are the keepers of gods and answer to a higher law. Over the years, the empires of Ostono, Sporish, and Gorlack have fought each other. Which empire was good and which evil? In some respects, it depends on where you live. If you live in Ostono and Ostono goes to war with Sporish, you think Ostono is good and Sporish evil. But what is the truth?”

“That doesn’t help, Tali. I need to know if the mystery man supports a good cause or an evil one,” Liada said. She wrung her hands together, confused, frustrated, and frightened.

“He will tell you honestly that he supports good. And he will believe it.”

“But does he?”

“He thinks so, but you may not.”

“You’re giving me a headache.”

“You are young, Liada. The First Ones have lived for thousands of centuries, and even we do not always know good from evil. If we did, we would not have taken different sides in the humans’ war. We would all have chosen the good side. Nor would we have gone on killing each other when the humans had settled their dispute. Perhaps we were evil in not accepting Quag as our brothers and sisters. No, Liada, the First Ones will tell you there is no absolute good or evil—just our flawed perception. The best we can do is to follow our conscience.”

“What about l’Engrist?”

“l’Engrist is not concerned with good or evil. He does it because he wants to, because it gives him satisfaction, and because he can. We will keep watch, but you must be careful. He is ruthless and powerful. A bad combination.”

* * * *

Over the next few days, Liada jumped at every sound. She scrutinized every stranger at the inn and those who passed her on the road. She agonized over the mystery man and his purpose. And even over the money she was accumulating. She couldn’t tell anyone she had it, couldn’t spend it, and couldn’t let anyone find it. It was more trouble than it was worth. She was constantly distracted while in the kitchen with her mother and when teaching Tybes and Kesti.

“Liada, I don’t know what’s wrong with you the past few days,” her mother said one morning a couple of days later. She held Liada’s shoulders with both hands while looking directly at her. “What’s going on?”

Liada loved her mother even when she was mad at her, and she didn’t want to hurt her. But she had too many secrets that could put her family in danger. Besides, the more people who knew, the more chance of the secret being discovered. She finally decided if she shared one secret with her mother, she would have one less to hide.

“A few days ago, while I was returning from the markets, a man stopped me and tried to force me into his carriage. That was the day you sent Zeph to look for me. I got away by throwing dirt in his eyes. I found out he’s a member of the House of Laws, and I think he’s looking for me.” Liada hoped her mother wouldn’t ask how she found out.

“We should report him,” her mother said cautiously.

“To whom?”

Her mother turned loose of her shoulders and took a turn around the kitchen. “You’re right. The priests won’t care and the House of Laws protects their own. You’re right to be worried. You should have told me right away. Where did this happen?”

“On Port Street just before Lansee.”

“Very close to home. Let me talk to your father about this.”

This didn’t solve most of her problems, but it did help sharing at least one secret.

* * * *

The next day when she opened the kitchen door, her mother and father were waiting for her. Her father looked angry. She hoped he wasn’t mad at her.

“Liada, your mother told me what happened to you. If you see that man here at the inn, you let me know. I’ll teach him the law,” he growled and gave Liada a tight hug.

“Your father would love to catch him. I think it would just create more trouble,” her mother said. “You’ve gotten better in the kitchen, and I’ve been thinking about apprenticing you to one of the master cooks. If this man is looking for you, it would be good to get you away. How do you feel about that?”

Liada loved her family, even her troublesome brother and inquisitive sister. She liked visiting Zeph. And what about Tali? Would she be able to talk with her? On the other hand, staying at the inn could cause her family trouble, especially if her father caught the man. Life had gotten so complicated. Besides, if she were an apprentice, it might be a step to finding some way to do something besides spend her life at the inn.

“I think you’re right, Ma.”

Liada needed time to herself so she took a bowl and walked around to the garden in the back, supposedly to pick berries.

“What do you think, Tali?”

“I think your mother is right. Who knows what l’Engrist will do if he discovers who you are and where you live? He can’t safely get rid of only you, not knowing if your parents know of the encounter and his identity. It could well affect your parents as well as you.”

Liada nodded. It was best for everyone. “Do you know why he’s looking for me?” She wasn’t sure if it was just that he was evil or if he’d figured out that she was spying on people. She wasn’t sure it mattered, since he was dangerous either way.

“Do you want me to spy on him to find out?”

Liada thought for a moment. “What if he has priests around him? It’s too dangerous.”

“Liada.”

When she turned around, Zeph was running towards her. He was still panting when he reached her. “Priests are coming up Lansee Street. They’re looking for something. I—I think they’re after you. Or you know why they’re here.”

“Tali, leave,” Liada said. She felt icy, petrified Tali would be caught and killed like poor Hadiyyaibitihajlateehah.

“Yes. I will see you at the Travelers Inn when it is safe,” Tali said, hovering near her ear.

“Save yourself. Don’t worry about me.”

“Who are you talking to?” Zeph asked.

Liada put a finger to her lips and her head next to his. “Quiet, Zeph. Their Quag can hear you,” Liada whispered, then continued in a normal voice. “Since…you don’t have anything to do, help me pick some berries.”

“But—”

Again Liada put her finger to her lips and began pulling the blackberries off the bush.

“Only the black ones. If they’re ripe, they’re easy to pull off and are sweet.” She put one in his mouth which was still open in shock. For the next five minutes, they picked berries and placed them in her bowl. Zeph spent more time looking at her than picking.

A three-legged Firebird Quag flew by. Liada shivered, but she kept picking berries. A Roganista priest darted around the corner of the inn. He was wearing the traditional white surcoat with a red cross over a red robe. The silver trim proclaimed him a senior priest. His head was shaved. His face was flushed, and he panted from exertion.

“Have you seen anything unusual?”

Zeph had missed it or thought it was a bird.

“Yes, honorable one. I think I saw a First One fly in that direction.” Liada pointed over Zeph’s shoulder. She kept her face down out of respect due the priests.

“You fool of a woman, that was a Quag. Your protector,” he said and marched off into the woods. Zeph stared at her. She shook her head and continued picking berries. An hour later, two senior priests came out of the woods, each with a Quag visible on his shoulder.

“Roward, Alaziz said he thought the Sprite had died and the others left the area. He can’t find a dead sprite as there would be no energy to see,” one priest said to the other as they walked past Liada and Zeph. Their voices faded as they moved further away. After the priests were out of sight, Zeph edged closer to Liada.

“What was that about? Who were you talking to? Why—”

Liada put her hand over his mouth. “I have more secrets than anyone would want. Dangerous secrets that could get anyone who knows them killed—and their families.”

“I’m your friend. I’ll help if you let me,” Zeph said in a whisper.

“These aren’t children’s secrets like we used to share. If you still want to know after you think about it, meet me in a couple of days at the Travelers Inn. That’s a secret, too. One that could cost me my life.” Liada laughed ruefully at the absurdity of the situation. “The days of our childhood are gone, Zeph. Forever.”

* * * *

The next day, after the morning meals were prepared, her mother came to Liada’s room and shooed her little sister out. She used a bottle of black, smelly die to tint Liada’s brown hair, she rubbed a liquid on her skin which darkened it several shades, and gave her a pair of loose pants and a tunic to put on. Liada could barely recognize herself when her mother finished.

“Liada, you’ll need to re-dye every three or four weeks or the roots will give you away. The skin oil only lasts about two weeks but you should touch it up every week. And stay away from girly clothes. People don’t generally look at other people. They glance at them and never really look again. You want them to think you’re from Sporish, poor, and boyish. I don’t want Tybes or Kesti…or Zeph to see you. They might accidentally give you away.”

“Yes, Ma,” Liada said. Her changed appearance made her feel like a stranger. Like she no longer had a family. She wanted to cry but she sucked in the tears that burned her eyelids.

“When you get to the Travelers Inn, find Master Wilorm. Introduce yourself as Jatia. He’s an old friend. He knows you’re my daughter.”

Her mother hugged her, tears dripping down her cheeks. “We’ll find a way to keep in touch. For now, stay away from here. Your father will be back for you just after dark.”

* * * *

As the sun set, Liada’s father came into the kitchen. He was dressed in an odd assortment of dark clothes. “Are you ready?” he asked. “We have to be careful. If anyone asks, we’re going to say that we sent you to relatives in Pinedge.”

“But we don’t have relatives in Pinedge, do we?”

“No, so it’ll be hard to find you.” He gave a wry laugh. “If they check, we’re reluctantly going to admit you ran off. Hopefully, none of that will happen. Come, we need to hurry.”

Liada followed her father out the back into the woods. For an hour, her father followed small trails. Liada was completely lost until they came out at the beginning of Eddy Place.

“You should go on your own from here, but I’ll follow at a distance. The Travelers is on Orme Street, on the other side of Drumm Road. Good luck, daughter.” He gave her one last hug before she began walking. On Eddy Place, people lived in houses with some space between each. They varied in size and number of stories. The people who lived here had wealth; however, she noticed that the closer she got to Drumm Road the bigger and more elaborate they were and most had tall iron gates. It was early evening and servants and vendors passed her hurrying about on errands. As she crossed Drumm Road, it got even busier. Drumm Road was the main road in Stonecross running from the Market to Drumm Hill where the priests and elite lived. Ten minutes later, she found the Travelers Inn.

It was in the city proper, unlike her parents’ inn, and in the better part of town close to wealthy homes. Its brick and plaster walls were tidy and well maintained. The wooden sign had a carved carriage with a single horse and driver seated high up behind the horse. It gave Liada the shivers. It looked just like the carriage l’Engrist had used. Trying to ignore it, she made her way around to the back where the kitchen was and opened the heavy wooden door.

A gray-haired woman looked up from the pot she was scrubbing. She was short and stout, and she didn’t look happy to see Liada. “What do you want here, boy? We don’t have any work, and we don’t give out food either.”

“I’m looking for Master Wilorm, mam,” Liada said.

“What do you want with Wilorm, boy…girl,” she said, staring hard at Liada.

“I’m Jatia. Master Wilorm is expecting me.” This wasn’t the welcome she had been expecting. After all, Wilorm was a friend of her mother’s.

“Oh, the country girl who wants to be a cook. Well if we can teach you to clean up the kitchen that’ll be a help, and you can always find work.” The woman snorted. “You can start by washing those dishes.” Liada didn’t know what to do. She didn’t need enemies, but she wasn’t here to do dishes nor was she here to work for this woman.

“I was told to talk to Master Wilorm. I’ll wait here for him. Or I could wait outside, Mam,” Liada said as politely as she could.

“Think you’re special, well you ain’t. We can get dozens of your type for a few coppers a day.”

“No, Mam. If Master Wilorm wants me scrubbing floors and washing dishes, I will. If he wants me taking direction from you, I will. But I’m here to see Master Wilorm.” Just then, a big man with a pudgy face, an untidy head of brown hair, and a full beard entered the room which somehow seemed smaller for his presence. He was big in height and girth. Although a bit taller than her father, he must have weighed twice as much.

“What Jatia says is true, Girta. Yes, she will scrub floors and wash dishes, but that’s not why she’s here. She’s a distant cousin whom I’ve agreed to apprentice. She’ll follow my orders if she knows what’s good for her. That goes for you, too.”

Girta banged the pot down and went back to work with a scowl.

“We’re done cooking for the night. Aris and Lurn will be in shortly to clean up. While they do, Girta will show you where the cooking utensils are. After everything’s put away I will show you where you’ll be sleeping.”

Girta’s mood didn’t improve, but she did give Liada a good tour of the kitchen and where everything was stored. She was told that Wilorm was finicky and insisted that everything be returned to its correct place.

Wilorm returned, as Aris and Lurn were finishing up. He took her out back to a cabin connected to the inn. Inside there were a number of rooms for the help, who were provided room and board as part of their employment. The rooms varied from large which accommodated three or more, to tiny for singles. Liada was relieved she was given a single room.

“Your mother’s a wonderful woman…Jatia. I’m happy I can help. Regardless of the circumstances, I’ll teach you to be a good cook. Your job will be to listen to me and follow my orders. At night, you’ll ensure everything is back in its proper place ready for tomorrow. Any questions?”

“No, Master Wilorm. I’m looking forward to working for you.”

“Good, we start work an hour before sunrise. Good night, Jatia.”

Liada sat on the bed as the others clattered into their rooms, talking, laughing, and doors banging shut for the night. She missed Tali, but hoped she and her circle were safe. She would miss her family, but would rather Tali was safe. Liada cried herself to sleep.

Chapter 5

Ostono: Stonecross

The next three days were interesting. Liada tried her best to follow Wilorm’s orders, but she knew she wasn’t giving it her best. Girta’s sour looks and catty remarks didn’t help. She clearly didn’t like Liada’s presence and probably thought she should be Wilorm’s apprentice. That night as she made her way to her little room, Tali landed on her shoulder. Liada ran to her room, laughing all the way, and closed the door.

“Tali, you’re all right. Did your entire circle make it out? Is it safe for you to be here?” Liada said in a rush. She would have loved to hold the little sprite and kiss her, but was afraid she would hurt her.

“Yes, yes, and yes, Liada.” Her musical laugh seemed like an echo in Liada’s ear.

“I was so worried. I don’t want to put you in danger.” Liada was crying with joy and excitement. “I’d hoped you would have gone far away to safety.”

“I’m bonded to you. Besides, we Sprites, Firebirds, and Seadragons aren’t safe anywhere so long as the Priests of Roganista exist.”

“Do you think we are rid of l’Engrist and the mystery man?” Liada said, hoping it was the last she would see of both. L’Engrist was twice dangerous. If he found her, he could make her and her parents disappear. The mystery man was also dangerous. He had secrets he was willing to kill for, and she knew enough that she could be a danger to him. Maybe her mother had solved two problems by sending her to Wilorm. Given enough time, maybe both would forget about her.

“No, Liada. The mystery man has proven himself resilient. He will find you eventually. It may take him a little time, but he will. L’Engrist’s success or failure depends upon how desperate he feels. He has money and power. If he persists long enough, those he hires will lead them to your parents.”

“So, neither problem has been solved, only delayed?”

“That is what I believe.” Tali paused. “Dear Liada, we must take each day as it comes. We must be prepared to meet tomorrow, but we should not despair over what has not or may not materialize. Unforeseen events might occur which could change everything.”

“Thank you, Tali. I’ve never felt so close to anyone before. I wish I could hug you.”

Tali made herself visible and flew around in front of Liada, up to her nose, and kissed it.

“Consider yourself hugged.” Tinkling laughter filled the air.

* * * *

The days that followed were glorious. Wilorm was an artist with food. Her mother used basic herbs to spice her meals, but Wilorm used spices like an artist used colored paints, to create a masterpiece. Liada never heard of most of the spices. She had to admit they gave the food an exotic flavor that was a delight on the tongue. And each plate was arranged as to be a treat to the eyes. Sometimes, special dishes were adorned with fruit or vegetables carved into animals or flowers. Liada never realized that great cooks were artists who reveled in their creations.

For the first time in her life, she watched a cook who found his job exciting and challenging. As she chopped up the vegetables for the lamprey pie for the night, Wilorm looked over her shoulder.

“Smaller, child. And make them all the same size.”

She sighed and tried harder. Then he turned back to the dish he was making and soon the kitchen filled with the wonderful scent of the spices he sprinkled into them.

He rubbed his chin before he nodded reluctantly. “That’s better. The first few days I thought you weren’t suited to be a master cook. Your mind wasn’t truly on it, and I thought I might have to send you back to your mother. Now you’ve improved. Perhaps you’ll make a master cook after all—if you work very hard and do exactly as I tell you.”

He waved her away but that was the first good thing he’d ever said to her. She felt as if he’d given her a special reward.

“Thank you, Master Wilorm. I think I missed my family. I’m sorry,” Liada said.

If he only knew, she mused.

On her way to her room that night, she felt Tali next to her ear.

“Zeph is outside the Inn. He is very nervous.”

Liada turned and headed towards the front of the Inn. When he saw her, she nodded and began walking west on Eddy Street past Haro Street until she ran out of road. She kept walking into the forest. It wasn’t thick at this point, but still hid them from the casual observer. Tonight there was no one on the street. Finding a fallen tree, she sat awaiting Zeph. He strolled up only a few minutes later.

“Zeph.” She tried to frown but couldn’t help the grin that broke over her face. “I hoped you were going to forget about me and my secrets.” He’d been a close friend for most of her life. She wanted to share her secrets, but not at the cost of seeing him hurt or killed.

“I’m your friend, Liada. I think you’re in real trouble, and I want to help even if it’s dangerous.” Zeph poked her arm with a grin, but she could see the worry on his face.

“Then I need to start at the beginning. Several sixdays ago, I found a half-dead Sprite—”

“A First One?” Zeph yelped, his eyes wide.

She lifted a hand to his lips. “Shhhh...” She smiled, understanding his surprise. She leaned close so she could whisper. “Yes, a First One. I nursed it back to health, and it bonded itself to me. I met the mystery man, the one you’ve seen me with several times, by accident. He wanted someone followed and offered a silver to a bunch of boys. I had Tali follow the man and I earned the silver. He sought me out and offered me more silvers to snoop on people. Then one night, on the way back from the market, someone tried to kidnap me. Tali saved me. But the man’s a member of the House of Laws, and he’s trying to find me.”

Zeph sat in shock, his eyes wide and lips parted. After several minutes of silence, he shook himself.

“So you have a First One who’ll get you imprisoned for life, you have a man who’s a member of the House of Law trying to find you, and you’re helping a stranger to snoop for you don’t know what.”

“That’s about it.”

“I hate to ask, but where is the—the Sprite and what does it look like?”

“Tali?” Liada whispered. She stood up, turned facing Zeph and blocking anyone’s view from Eddy Street. Tali appeared in front of her. He tentatively held out his hands and Tali landed softly on them. After a minute, Tali disappeared, returning to Liada’s shoulder.

Zeph’s face was white. “You’re right. These aren’t children’s secrets. These could get us thrown in a dungeon and tortured. Killed. And our parents.”

Liada spent the next hour going over the story and answering Zeph’s hundreds of questions. She explained the Quag, the different First Ones, and Imorla’s talk with the priests. Eventually, Zeph ran out of questions.

“We shouldn’t be seen together. Let’s arrange where and when we’ll meet again,” she said, afraid Zeph could lead someone to her or, even worse, be seen with her. She was a dangerous friend to have. She could tell that Zeph wanted to keep a closer eye on her, but after a while he agreed to meet every other day at the same place. Liada left first, strolling casually towards the Inn.

* * * *

Liada danced out of the way as Wilorm threw a pan across the kitchen. It bounced off the wall. Her mouth dropped open as he said some words that would have made her mother faint.

“The curst butcher sent the wrong meat. Now I’ll have to use a different recipe.” He stalked around the kitchen, his face drawn up in a scowl. “Pick up that pan and finish chopping the vegetables. Then you may try carving the flowers as I showed you. I don’t have time to do it myself, but make sure you get them right.”

She hid her grin as she wiped away the sweat running down her face. The ovens and fires on the huge hearth made the kitchen blistering hot. But when he didn’t yell at her, being here could almost be fun.

Two days ago, he showed her how to carve the intricate vegetable flowers and swans he used to decorate the platters of roast suckling pig. Now he was going to let her really do them herself. Yesterday he had even let her prepare a stew as he watched over her shoulder. Afterwards when he tasted it, he nodded and said it wasn’t so bad. But he only added a pinch of thyme before it was served, and she had made a face at his back when he walked out of the kitchen. It wouldn’t have hurt him to say it was good, but she still couldn’t help feeling proud. That was the nicest thing she’d ever heard him say to anyone.

And she had Tali back. Besides, it was a relief to have Zeph to discuss her problems.

That night, she dressed in her darkest clothes for her meeting with Zeph. She left just after sunset and by the time she arrived Zeph was already there.

“Any trouble, Zeph?” Liada asked. She was still frightened about Zeph being seen with her.

“No trouble at all,” the mystery man said as he stepped out from behind a tree. Although his clothes were designed to mask his appearance, she could see the grin on his face. “But I’m hurt I wasn’t invited.”

Zeph jumped up and clinched his fists, stepping in front of her. Liada put her hand on his arm. He would be a boy, even if almost grown, trying to fight a dangerous man.

“I can understand you wanting to hide from l’Engrist, but why from me? I mean you no harm, and I pay well.”

“How did you find me?” Liada asked. If he could find her so quickly, how long would it take l’Engrist to find her?

“I knew someone would want to keep in touch with you, and I knew Zeph was your friend.” A hint of smugness showed on his moonlit face. “And I knew you would want to see me since I have another job for you.”

This was just what Liada had feared. She’d put Zeph at risk and they didn’t have the experience to deal with a dangerous man like this.

Or a man like l’Engrist, she reflected.

“I’m not interested,” Liada said although she wasn’t sure how she could just stop. He had the advantage. They didn’t. He could kill them, tell l’Engrist, or turn them in to the priests.

“That does present a problem, another dilemma, for me, doesn’t it?” he asked.

“Why? I don’t know who you are or anything about your business. I’m certainly not going to turn you into the priests. Am I?” Liada said. She had to give him a reason not to use one of those options.

“Why have you decided not to help me? You were eager before. The priests?”

What could she say? I don’t trust you. He already knew that. At this point, she had nothing to lose.

“Why should I help you? I don’t even know what you’re up to.”

He started laughing. “I seem to have a spy with scruples. Interesting. You take the money because it’s expected. You enjoy the thrill of being able to do it, but you don’t want to help me if it goes against your conscience. Or is it getting too dangerous?”

She shrugged. “All of those, I guess. I’m scared. I’m in way over my head, and you know it. I just want you to leave us alone.”

“I preferred it when you were in it for the excitement and the money. We seem to be at another impasse. Maybe I have enough to hold over your head that I could let it go—but what about Zeph. How do I trust him?”

“To hurt you, he’d have to hurt me. He wouldn’t do that,” Liada said, realizing that by entrusting him with her secrets she had done just that.

“What if I make you a mutually beneficial bargain? You do my job, and I’ll take care of l’Engrist?”

Liada chewed her lip and twisted her hands together behind her back. She wanted to jump at the offer. L’Engrist was not only a threat to her but to her parents. But at what cost? She wished she could talk to them about this, but they’d never understand. It was bad enough having so many secrets. Now her secrets put them in danger.

She looked at Zeph but he just shrugged. She sighed. The mystery man’s bargain wasn’t for her benefit but his. He got her to do his job and got rid of someone who could cut off the information she provided. He stood there a long time, quiet and dangerous.

“No,” she said at last.

“Answer me a simple question. What do you think of the Priests of Roganista?” The mystery man shifted his stance and somehow looked even more dangerous—deadly.

“I need time to think,” Liada said.

“Why? It’s a simple question.”

“It is not.” She stared at him, trying to figure out what was going on behind that blank face. “I don’t know why you asked that. But you don’t want me to give you an answer that I’ll change my mind about in a sixday.” She suspected the answer could be the difference between life and death—hers and Zeph’s.

“Tomorrow.” And he was gone in to the shadows of the trees. When she looked at Zeph, he was staring wide-eyed at her.

“That man is really dangerous,” Zeph said in a low tone.

She tried to hide her shiver. “The wrong answer will get us killed. I’m not sure what the right answer will do. I don’t know what the right answer is.” Liada shook her head at the puzzle. “Zeph, come here so we can talk to Tali.” Zeph was back to staring, but eventually he came over and sat, leaning his head close to hers.

“Tali, what do you think of the priests of Roganista?” Liada could feel the movement of air as Tali was hovering next to her and Zeph’s ear. She knew Zeph felt it too since he flinched.

“You know any answer of mine will be biased because of our years of being hunted by them.”

“Yes.”

“The priests truly believe they are the protectors of humans. They believe their cause is just, and they are on the side of good. They believe that the Quag are the real First Ones and are here to save you. I don’t think they really believe we First Ones are on the brink of attacking humans though. But they still think their actions are justified. They say we are evil. So they do evil to destroy us.”

“Are the First Ones on the verge of attacking humans?” Liada knew it was a silly question since if they were, Tali wasn’t likely to tell her.

“I don’t know about the Firebirds in Gorlack or the Seadragons in Sporish, but the Sprites are not.”

“Which means the priests or the Quag lied,” Liada said, remembering the priests’ message to Imorla.

“They believe anything they do, including lying or torturing people, is justified. And they want to make everyone believe what they do—even if they have to lie to do that. They are zealots. And they like having power.”

“Does that make them evil?”

“It makes them dangerous. Whether they are evil or not is for the gods to decide. If I killed people because I think they were trying to kill me even if they aren’t, I wouldn’t be evil exactly. But I would be dangerous. I would have to be stopped. The Roganista priests are wrong and dangerous, and will cause much harm. They must be stopped.”

“I never gave the priests much thought. I was taught they were protecting us,” Zeph said when Tali had finished.

“I think we have our answer. I’ll see you tomorrow, Zeph.” Liada poked his arm and grinned. “Stay out of trouble,” she said.

“Yeah, I’m always the one who gets into trouble.” He started down the road but stopped to give her a worried look over his shoulder before he turned the corner.

* * * *

The next day, Wilorm let Liada prepare the almond-filled pastry baked in honey. He’d never let her touch the desserts before and stood over her the whole time. When he finally turned his back for a second she stuck out her tongue. But she knew it was a real vote of confidence. When it was done, Wilorm tasted it. Like always, he just nodded and said it would do. He took the grater and added a little nutmeg.

“There,” he said. He rubbed his chin as he looked down at her. “You may be a master cook one day. I believe you’re slowly learning. But you mustn’t spend so much time dawdling. I looked for you last night to help me, and you were gone.”

She sighed. He was impossible to please, even if his food was wonderful. After cleaning up, Liada dressed in a dark tunic and trousers and sneaked past the kitchen for her rendezvous. She arrived a bit early and no one was in sight.

“Your mystery man is here. He has been since you arrived,” Tali said.

“You’re early,” Liada said and sat. “I suppose it’s better safe than sorry.”

“I’d love to know how you do that.”

“You have a presence about you that’s hard to miss.” Liada smiled, trying not to look smug. He, however, still didn’t show himself.

“What is your answer?” he asked. Still hidden. Liada thought he was deeper in the forest behind one of the trees.

“I’ve come to the conclusion that they’re zealots.”

“Do you support them?”

“No. They’re wrong and dangerous. What they might do scares me when I think about it.” While she was talking, Zeph walked between the trees and sat down beside her.

“Liada, for a young woman you demonstrate amazing insights that most older people couldn’t.” With that, he emerged from behind one of the larger trees.

“What is he?” Zeph stuttered. The mystery man had no dark and concealing clothes. He had no head covering and no shirt. His chest, arms, and face had tatts in swirling designs of blue, green and purple. In the middle of his forehead was a complex knotted pattern.

“He has a tat on his forehead,” Zeph said. “He’s…”

“Yes, he’s a high ranking Gorlack,” Liada said.

Tali whispered in her ear.

“Probably Gorlack security,” Liada repeated, fascinated by the designs. She could have spent all night investigating and getting him to help her understand the various tatts.

“You’re well informed, Liada. Yes, I’m a senior member of Gorlack’s security organization.”

“You’re a spy,” Zeph blurted.

“Every empire has people who spy on the other empires. Since the great wars, we’re all paranoid. Fortunately, none of the empires seem inclined to make war. However, the Priests of Roganista recently began communicating with the other empires’ priests. In addition, they are making many arrests—of people who never reappear. We found the same in each of the empires. I’ve concluded that the priests are plotting some action.” He put on his shirt as he talked. “My investigations led me to Stonecross where the seat of Roganista power emanates. Liada, you have been instrumental in uncovering an evolving plot.”

“You’re talking about the priest’s conversation with Imorla?”

“Yes. Now are you willing to help?”

Liada considered her conversation with Tali, and her description of the meeting with Imorla, and what he said. What he said agreed with what Tali had overheard. And he had revealed his identity. He could still be lying or in league with the Firebirds and an attack on one or the other empires. Her head was spinning. Keeping Tali a secret gave her an advantage if she were wrong, and knowing who he was also an advantage. She looked at Zeph, but he just stood there, face slack with shock. Finally, he nodded.

“Yes, we’ll help,” she said.

He held out his hand. “My name is Emmund.”

Liada looked at his thin, muscular hand for a moment before she shook it. Zeph did the same with obvious reluctance.

“Good, now I need you to follow Imorla. She plans to contact people who will support the priests. We need to know who they are and what they know,” Emmund said as he finished dressing back into his usual dark and concealing clothing. “I’ll see you later.”

Liada watched him fade back into the forest.

“How do I help, Liada?” Zeph asked.

“I don’t know. We have to figure that out. Neither of us can quit what we’re doing, but we need to talk regularly about what’s happening. We’ll just have to take it one day at a time.” Liada waited for Zeph to leave, giving him time to get well ahead of her.

“Tali, can you and your circle follow Imorla?”

“Of course. That should be easy.”

“Please be careful, I don’t want you hurt. I’d die if I were the cause of you being killed.”

* * * *

Liada was distracted for the next two days, but managed to stay functional. She had decided if she were going to be a spy and use Tali, she was going to have to learn to relax. It was hard, but she succeeded by getting immersed in her chores. Wilorm had a party tonight and set Liada working on decorations for the sweets. He showed her how to cook sugar to a point where she could drip it over a bowl or a sheet of parchment, or other object which had the shape she needed. She spent hours dripping it back and forth from a fork into fine threads. She massed it into a beautiful glistening nest.

She also spent an hour creating a beautiful butterfly. She placed it beside the exotically plumed bird he had fashioned while she worked.

He nodded. “I’m not ashamed to have that seen,” he said. She rolled her eyes as she turned away. Her butterfly was almost as good as his bird—well, almost.

Tali didn’t return that night, so Liada retired early. It took some time to get to sleep and her mind ran wild. The mystery man, Emmund, was no longer a mystery, or was he? The priests were up to something, but what? And was it as sinister as it seemed? Did Tali get trapped again in a house or was she in trouble? Exhausted, Liada finally fell asleep, but her dreams of being chased by lightning and fire kept waking her.

* * * *

Wilorm was in an exceptionally good mood the next day. His party had raved about the decorations. He actually smiled when she came into the kitchen. “You will still work with me preparing meals. I have much to teach and you to learn. But I’ll give you time to work with decorations. Your butterfly was almost satisfactory,” Wilorm said. “I think you may even have some small talent with sugar. So I’ll have you concentrate on making those.”

That day Liada created a two-hand-high vine with four differently-shaped flowers. It took four hours and several tries. Sweat ran down her face and onto her neck from standing over the boiling pot of sugar. When the first one broke, Wilorm yelled at her and she almost burst into tears. But she bit the inside of her mouth and kept trying. The result was well worth the effort.

Wilorm nodded. “Yes, I think you can learn to do this. If you work hard enough, you’ll be an asset and even bring in customers. But don’t get above yourself.” He rapped her hand with a spoon. Eyeing his back, she placed the vine carefully on the tray to be served. She’d love to rap his hand with a spoon.

Her real reward, however, was when Tali brushed against her neck on the way back to her room. She hummed one of Tali’s songs, hurrying to her room, and closing her door.

“Tali, I’m so happy to see you. I wish I could go with you but that isn’t possible.”

“We had no problems, but following so many was complicated. Imorla left the house accompanied by a priest—”

“With a Quag?” she interrupted in horror.

“No, he was a junior priest. They don’t have Quags. Imorla went to another house, and I managed to slip in with her. She described her meeting with the senior priests, the Quag, and the threat from the First Ones. She was given a bag with Tarsses in it. I saw because the priest opened it after they left. The priest gave the owner a medallion before they left. Imorla also had one.” Tali paused. “I left one of my circle outside the house and followed her. Imorla went to six other places with much the same result at each house. She then returned home and the priest went on his way with the gold. Late that night all of the people who had been given medallions met at the temple. We did not attempt to enter. They left two hours later and returned to Imorla’s house. They were all excited and talked much about what had happened. Apparently, they were shown the Firebird Quag and told of the dangers to all the empires. They had created a list for the priests of all the men and women of influence who opposed the rise of the priests, some forty or more. One of the men had friends in Sporish. He agreed to travel there. He’s going to make a list of those in Osshaft and Breeze Point. The priests insisted the lists were necessary, so no one interferes with the Quag defending the empire.”

“Why would they want a list like that?” Liada wound her fingers together. “That sounds like they may plan to arrest the people on the list. But the people they arrest never come back.” She was trying to come to terms with what she was hearing. “Do they plan on killing them?” If the priests were planning to kill the people who opposed their authority—then what?

“The word ‘kill’ was never used, but from the discussions it seems clear that the people on the list were targets of some kind. The people seemed to take satisfaction so-and-so was on the list. No doubt some of those on the list are there for revenge.”

“How could someone lie like that and want to hurt someone who’d done nothing wrong?”

“I think they want to make everyone believe as they do and to seize power for themselves. But whatever the case, they are dangerous.”

Chapter 6

Ostono: Stonecross

The next several days were almost relaxing. She met with Zeph. Neither of them had given the priests much thought over the years. They were part of society like everyone else and each had a purpose—the poor did the work, the wealthy provided jobs, and the priests provided protection from the First Ones. They never had a reason to consider the lives of the wealthy and the priests. She was glad they had each other to discuss their recent discoveries.

Work with Wilorm could be fun except when he was taking her to task over what she thought trivial mistakes. Well maybe not trivial, but small—like adding the wrong spice over the meat or into a sauce. As her attention to detail increased, Wilorm let her handle making the ordinary stews and soups, if not the ones for parties and special guests.

The best part was working with decorations. She made swans and flowers, which even Wilorm considered adequate. As she improved, he encouraged her to experiment on her own. Butterflies had a special fascination for her, and she worked hard to produce something she thought great and Wilorm would consider adequate. One day she spilled a coloring into her sugar mix by accident. Rather than waste it, she decided to finish her partially completed butterfly with it. The result astonished her. She had discovered color, and her decorations took on a new life.

Her discussions with Tali had changed from her previous interest in her travels, old songs, and people of other cultures. Now there was something more urgent to talk about: the activities of the priests over the years, the differences in the current cultures of the empires, their languages, and how they made their laws. Tali’s knowledge was extensive, because she’d lived a very long time and had watched humans for centuries. Her insights revealed a whole new perspective of humans.

As they sat up late at night talking, Tali told her that long ago the empires didn’t exist, only regions controlled by wealthy landowners with armed soldiers to protect their property. Over the years, these regions changed hands as their populations grew along with their need for more land. At that time, the First Ones were accepted as a part of the land. Then the wars started and the First Ones joined in the fighting. This went on for years and many thousands of people died. Eventually the humans negotiated a peace, which created the current three empires. However, the First Ones continued fighting among themselves. Eventually the Sprites, Firebirds, and the Seadragons separated, each going to one of the three empires. By then, the humans blamed the First Ones for the war and created the Priests of Roganista. The sole reason for the priests was to hunt First Ones. If First Ones were no longer feared, the priests would have no place and no power.

After the wars, the priests had been the power and they ruled with an iron hand. However, as the First Ones failed to appear their power and authority waned. For the past twenty years, opposition to their authority had been growing, particularly among the wealthy who were reluctant to be subjected to the priest’s authority. For the poor it didn’t seem to matter as they were subjected to everyone’s authority.

Liada met with Zeph every other night. She donned dark brown pants and tunic, making sure to renew her hair and skin dyes regularly. Checking herself in a mirror, she set off down Eddy Street toward the forest. She was near the forest when a black coach rumbled up behind her.

Two men jumped out. l’Engrist and his driver. Pulse hammering in her ears, she backed towards the trees.

“Well, if it isn’t the girl, what was her name? Oh yes, Liada. The one who was too lofty and superior to accept my silvers. That was foolish,” l’Engrist said as both he and the driver put on glasses to cover their eyes. “I’m going to have to teach you your place in life. I’m quite looking forward to it.”

Tali was right about l’Engrist finding me.

Her mind raced. There was only two ways to go: back down Eddy Street, which he blocked, or into the forest. But if Zeph arrived, she would be putting him at risk. Her mind was in chaos as she tried to decide what to do.

L’Engrist grabbed her arm and slapped her across the face. Her head snapped back. She jerked in his grip. L’Engrist still had a vise-like grip on her arm. The driver grabbed the other arm and wrenched her upright. L’Engrist slapped her again and again. Each blow shot pain through her. Her head jerked so hard she thought her neck might break. She could taste blood from her nose as it dripped over her lips. She swallowed coppery blood from cuts in her mouth. The beating seemed to go on forever.

He’s going to kill me.

Then the hand coming toward her hung in midair, and everything grew dark.

* * * *

She awoke on the ground with a cold cloth over her face. Spots spun were before her eyes even though they were closed.

Damn, I should have run. I should have fought. I should have done something besides just stand there like a stupid rag doll.

She was afraid to remove the cloth for fear of what she’d see. She knew l’Engrist wasn’t interested in her cooperation. Just the opposite. He wanted her to beg and scream. He’d enjoy her fear and suffering. He was evil and she was at his mercy.

“Liada, I’m sorry I couldn’t help. I almost interfered for all the chaos it would have caused. But you are safe now.” She could feel Tali sitting on her shoulder. Liada reached up and removed the rag to see Zeph staring at her, tears running down his cheeks.

“Why didn’t you yell? I would have come. Your face. Your nose is broken. Your face is all cut and bruised.”

“Did l’Engrist just leave me in the road?”

“No, I don’t know what happened. I was waiting here when Emmund came, carrying you. He laid you down, and said he’d be back later. Then he said a funny thing. He said l’Engrist should never have gone down to Cain Alley. The place is filled with thieves and murderers.” Zeph wiped the tears away, leaving a dark smudge from the dirt on his face.

She started to laugh but stopped quickly when her face and side stabbed with pain. Her stomach heaved and she struggled not to throw up. It was a minute before she could say anything. “I don’t think l’Engrist will bother anyone again.” She didn’t feel like talking any more. Her whole face throbbed.

“You mean…” Zeph’s face turned even paler.

“Yes.” They lapsed into silence, Liada resting her head on the soft leaves on the ground, and Zeph looking off into the distance.

A long time later, Emmund slipped through the trees and squatted beside her. “Liada, you look terrible. L’Engrist wasn’t a nice man. Everyone knew but people of power tend to stick together.”

Liada caught the subtle “was” and sighed. It was a relief to know he was dead. She would never have been free of his threat. Did not caring make her a bad person?

“Thank you, Emmund.” She stared up at him.

He made a little shrug of his shoulders and a corner of his mouth twitched. “Zeph, can you tell Emmund what we learned?” She closed her eyes. It hurt too much to talk. Zeph explained what had happened, about Imorla’s visits, congregating at the temple, and late discussions at Imorla’s house.

“Did you manage to get names?” Emmund asked.

“Yes.”

“Of the people Imorla visited and the people on the list?”

Her voice funny from her swelling mouth, Liada gave him the six names of Imorla’s friends. Emmund listened, nodding his head at some of the names.

“I hurt too much to give you the names of the people on their list. I’ll write them down and give them to you tomorrow night.” Liada was tired. She just wanted Emmund to go away. He had saved her but... He was still scary.

“I’ll help you back to the inn and get you a healer. It’s the least I can do.”

“No, thank you. You’ve done enough for me tonight. Zeph will help me to a healer we know, and back to the inn. Go. We’ll be all right.” Liada couldn’t help a smile at the look on Zeph’s face, which caused Emmund to smile.

“Are you sure? I’ll help you if you want me to.”

She shook her head and with one last look at Liada, Emmund turned and left.

“Which healer do we know?” Zeph asked. “And how am I going to get you there and back to the inn?”

“In time the healer will come,” she said and closed her eyes.

She woke some time later when she heard Tali’s voice.

“It is safe now. Can I begin?”

“Yes, please.”

“I will leave a little bruising or there will be too many questions.” Liada could feel the five sprites hovering around and Tali hovered above her face. Slowly, the air around her face began to glow. As it increased in intensity, Liada could feel her face become warm, then hot, and finally cool as the light faded.

“What? How? The light. Your face…” Zeph was sputtering. Liada laughed this time and felt only a few twinges from the bruising.

“I told you a healer would come. Zeph, the Sprites are healers.”

“No healer I’ve seen can do that,” Zeph said.

“They’re very good healers.” Liada giggled.

“Liada, we must leave. The Quag will know we are here since we used our power. Please go. I’ll see you back at the inn.”

Zeph helped Liada up and they walked back to the inn together. Liada kept wondering if she were evil not to feel bad about what had happened to l’Engrist, but she couldn’t help feeling relieved. It was nice to feel—well, not safe. But not quite so scared.

One thing was sure. She was right about Emmund. He was a very dangerous man.

* * * *

With Tali’s help, Liada made the list for Emmund. The next day when she entered the kitchen, Wilorm jumped up and came over to her. He gently took her chin in his hand and examined her face.

“What happened to you? Were you in a fight?” He frowned as he tilted her head to the side, inspecting her bruises.

You should have seen them yesterday. She almost laughed at the thought.

“I went for a walk last night like I do sometimes and turned down Haro Street. I was looking at the houses when two boys jumped me. I think they were after my money. They were smaller than me but strong. We fought. I would have lost except a man and a woman came along, and the boys disappeared down a side street.” Lying was safer for him than the truth. Especially when the men who really jumped her turned up dead.

“Haro Street is usually safe. But sometimes thieves do drift into the better neighborhoods. Generally, it’s better to let them have the money.” Wilorm patted her on the shoulder and returned to the meal he was working on. “Come, I’m roasting ten partridges. The difference is in how they are stuffed.”

Liada helped chop up onions, celery, and pork strips, which she fried in a pan. Later that was mixed with bread and seasoned with herbs, salt and pepper. The mixture was stuffed in the partridge and the bird was then roasted over an open fire with special wood chips from Pinedge. The smell made her mouth water. She was allowed a small taste of the stuffing, which she thought would have made a meal in itself. All in all, a good day. While the birds roasted, she carved ten apples in the shape of swans and Wilorm dripped melted chocolate on the plates. A feast fit for his special party of wealthy merchants.

She left right after she’d finished cleaning up the kitchen. She tried to work out her mixed emotions about last night as she sauntered towards the end of Eddy Street. She was afraid of Emmund even though he’d helped her. He was a dangerous man willing to do anything to accomplish his mission. She thought he’d killed l’Engrist to protect her—his informant. His friend? What would he have done if she weren’t helping him? Maybe he would just as easily have killed her if she’d refused to go on helping him. She knew too much about him.

She wondered how he felt when he killed l’Engrist. Excited? Sorry? Nothing? And how did she feel about l’Engrist’s death? Definitely relieved, for herself and her parents. She couldn’t bring herself to feel sorry for l’Engrist. She didn’t know what to feel. By the time she arrived at the end of the street, she had a pounding headache.

“You look remarkably well, Liada,” Emmund said as she entered the trees. “In fact, I’d like the name of your healer. Your nose was broken. When I left, your face was already swelling and a dark red. A day later, your whole face should be black and blue. A good healer could have reduced the swelling, taken some of the pain away, and reduced the bruising.”

Liada didn’t know what to say. At the time, she couldn’t have walked more than a few steps without fainting, and the pain had made her want to throw up. Tali had tried to leave enough bruises to fool Emmund. Obviously, he wasn’t fooled.

“My healer is very old and very knowledgeable.” That was true.

“Very skilled.” Emmund paused, studying her as though he was studying a new bug he’d just discovered. “Do you have the list?”

“Yes,” she said, relieved at the change of topic. “Here.”

Emmund took the paper and read it. He scowled as he looked up.

“These are very wealthy and important people, either in the House of Laws, or have influence with them. Deaths of these people would certainly shift power in favor of the priests.”

“Deaths?”

“That isn’t an invitation list for a party. This makes the situation far worse than even I’d expected. This is not only a death list, it’s an indication of things to come.”

Emmund frowned, his eyes paralyzing her. She could feel her body beginning to sweat although it was barely warm out. “My agents are the best, yet you make them look like amateurs. What are you, Liada?”

What could she say? Lucky? “Does it matter?”

“I’m afraid it does. Before your information, we were worried about the priests faking some incidents and claiming the First Ones had returned to reestablish their power. Now I see that the priests are planning to become the supreme power again. The only question remaining is how and where do you fit?”

“I’m helping you?” Now she was afraid. She was sure Emmund didn’t trust her. He probably didn’t trust anyone. She knew she was in over her head. Somehow, she was in the middle of a struggle for power between people who would kill.

He stood, still studying her carefully. When he smiled, she thought she would faint. It wasn’t a friendly smile, more like an “I know” smile.

“Did you know the priests and the Quag are hunting for some First Ones?” he asked.

“No.”

“That’s funny. You seem to know most things. I think this time the hunt’s real.” He nodded. “I think they’re searching for you, Liada.”

She stood there in shock. She was standing between two crashing forces—the Priests of Roganista and Gorlack security. And like last night, she was paralyzed and helpless. All she wanted was to have Tali as a friend and have a little adventure. But she had been sucked into a storm.

She had to choose. “Yes.”

“You’ve baffled me since I met you. That explains it. Would you like to explain?”

“I saved a wounded sprite, who bonded herself to me,” Liada whispered.

“It used its power to heal you, and that alerted the Quag?” A question that sounded more like a statement.

She frowned, even more uneasy. He knew Sprites healed and knew the Quag could sense when they used their power.

“Yes,” she said.

“You are no longer safe here in Ostono. The priests won’t give up their hunt until they find you. Finding a Sprite would prove their claim that the First Ones plan an attack,” Emmund said. His stance had relaxed, his frown was gone, and the ends of his lips curled in a smile.

“Where can I go? My parents and friends are here.” Tears stung her eyes.

“I could use you in Sporish. That seems to be the logical trail to follow.”

“I can’t go to Sporish. My family—”

“What do you think will happen to your family if you’re caught? Or your Sprite friend? If you and your Sprite are careful, you may have a few more days to decide. While you’re deciding, you can you keep an eye on Sechael, the man going to Osshaft and Breeze Point in Sporish,” Emmund said and slipped away into the trees.

Liada swallowed hard. He was right about the danger to her family and friends.

She strolled back towards the Travelers Inn, trying hard to look as though she had no cares at all. A couple walked past her, arm in arm.

“Tali, do you know where Sechael lives?” Liada whispered.

“Yes, he is a member of the House of Laws and lives on Upper Terrace Place, east of Drumm Road.” Tali landed on Liada’s shoulder. Tali was so light, Liada would never have noticed if her wings hadn’t brushed her ear.

Tali was precious to her. Liada gripped her hands into fists; how she hated the priests. Then she loosened her hands and made herself smile. “Be careful, Tali. Upper Terrace Place is very close to the Roganista Temple.” The thought made her shiver. “Your life is more important than the information.”

“We Sprites have been watching the priests for tens of tens of years. I bonded to you because of what you did for me, but our bonding has benefited the First Ones. It has alerted us to the priest’s plans. If they were successful, it would result in our destruction. I will have one of my circle fly upcountry to where other Sprites have retreated and alert them. Several circles will join us to help. If we can help you stop it without a war, we will be in your debt for all of our lives.”

Liada felt Tali’s wing brush her cheek as she left. The touch warmed her.

* * * *

The next morning Liada went to the kitchen as usual. She had tossed and thumped her pillow all night thinking about having to leave Ostono, her parents, and Zeph. However, she still couldn’t stop thinking while she worked. As a result, she kept making mistakes.

“Liada, taste this soup,” Wilorm shouted. She wondered what she’d done now. This was the third or was it the fourth time this morning? She walked over to the pot and sipped from the wooden spoon Wilorm was holding. The soup was very salty.

“I don’t know what’s wrong with you this morning, but you’ve just ruined a pot full of soup. I can’t afford any more of your mistakes today. Get rid of the soup and clean up the pot. You’ve done enough cooking for today. Do you think you could carve a few decorations?”

“Yes, Master Wilorm.” She felt hurt and wanted to shout that she had problems, but he wouldn’t care nor would his customers. She made the mistake. She wasn’t paying attention and had ruined an entire pot of soup. She spent the rest of the day preparing small swans and flowers to decorate plates.

“Only fair, Liada. You can do better than that. I expect to see you rested and ready to work tomorrow,” Wilorm said as he went back to his preparations. Liada was relieved to leave for the night. The days and nights were turning into an ongoing nightmare. Tonight was her meeting with Zeph. She needed someone to pour out her troubles to. When she arrived, Zeph was already sitting on what she now thought of as their log.

“Liada, you look terrible,” he said as soon as he saw her. She apparently looked the same way she felt.

“Oh, I’m so glad to see you. It’s been horrible. I gave Emmund the list last night. He told me the priests are hunting for the sprites, and he guessed that I have one.”

“How?”

“It was simple now that I think about it.” She sighed and sat with her shoulder slumped. “I got information no one else could, and suddenly the priests are looking for sprites. And they were looking for me. How hard was it to figure out, really?”

“I guess so,” Zeph said as he walked around restlessly.

“He wants me to leave Ostono and go to Sporish.”

“You can’t.”

“I think it’s more like I have to. The priests will hunt the sprite and it’ll lead them to me, my family, and you. Besides, the lives of the First Ones are at stake. If the priests get all that power back like they had before, they won’t rest until they find and destroy them all. And who knows how many people will get hurt for them to do it?” Liada realized she’d made her decision. She straightened. “Thanks, Zeph.”

“For what?”

“Talking to you helped me decide. I’m going to Sporish. I love Tali and can’t imagine a world without the First Ones. And I don’t want to imagine a world run by the priests. Or a world where you or my family are hurt.” She looked around at the forest and breathed in the green smell of the trees. A sense of calm flowed into her. She didn’t know how she was going to help, but she’d find a way.

“I’m going with you.” Zeph stood with his hands on his hips, lips tightly set, and glaring as if ready for a fight.

“I want you to go with me. It would be nice to have your company and someone I know to talk to, but I want you to stay here safe.” She shook her head. “I don’t know how safe you’re going to be if they trace the sprites to me. Let’s wait and see what happens. It’ll only be a couple of days.”

Zeph glowered at her. “You can think about it all you want to but there’s no way you’re going off by yourself.”

* * * *

Now that Liada had made her decision to go Sporish, she was able to relax. The next morning she watched Wilorm make a complicated casserole. He had her cutting beef, rabbit, and pork into chunks, which he browned in a pan while she cut up onions and carrots, which were also browned. Then he combined them, adding salt, pepper, honey, herbs, and wine that filled the air with a delicious savory odor. The result when finished, four hours later, looked and smelled delicious. For the rest of the morning she experimented with hot sugar. She realized she was singing to herself as she worked. Engrossed in her work, it surprised her when she finished and looked at the reasonably good-looking blue and white crane she’d produced. It was standing on one leg—sort of. She’d cheated, leaning him against a couple of marsh weeds she managed to make green. Someday, she promised herself, she’d figure out how to make the stork support itself on one leg.

“Not bad, Liada. I see you’re back to your old self. Good.”

As he turned away she mimicked “not bad, Liada,” under her breath and crossed her eyes at his back. I’d like to see you do better. Actually, he could probably make it stand on one leg. She chuckled. It had been a good day.

* * * *

Liada was dressed in her usual dark clothes and strolling towards their meeting place in the forest when Tali arrived and settled onto her shoulder.

“Tali, I’m glad you’re back. The priests hunting for sprites keep me worried.”

“Yes, they are very active. Ironically, they ignored Upper Terrace Place and began their search on Lower Terrace Place. Sechael is arranging to leave for Sporish in a couple of days, traveling in his own carriage. He has contacted a woman named Rychael, who is on the Sporish Supreme Council.”

When Liada arrived at their meeting place, Emmund was nowhere in sight.

“He is here,” Tali said.

“I think the secrets are over, Emmund.”

He stepped out from behind the trees. “Yes, I would agree. However it comes naturally after a while.” As they were exchanging smiling jibes, Zeph stalked into the grove of trees.

“I understand you intend to come along with Liada to Sporish,” Emmund said, watching Zeph.

“Yes. I think we’re both at risk, and I hope it’ll keep anyone from paying attention to our parents.”

“For a while, but I agree it would be worse if you stayed. I have friends in Sporish who can help you.”

“Sechael is making arrangements to leave in a couple of days. He’s contacted a woman named Rychael,” Liada said. She shook her head at the kind of people involved in this plot. They were important, wealthy, and yet as fanatical as the priests.

“Meet me here tomorrow night. Be packed and ready to travel,” Emmund said as he stepped back and melted into the shadows. Liada and Zeph sat there for a long time saying nothing.

Liada laughed a little. “I’ve always dreamed of magical creatures, adventures, and seeing foreign lands. I’m not sorry about meeting Tali, but so far the rest isn’t as much fun as I expected.”

Zeph merely nodded.

Chapter 7

Ostono: Stonecross

Liada and Zeph stayed after Emmund left, trying to decide what excuses they should make before they left for Sporish.

“We can’t tell anyone we’re leaving. I think I’ll tell Master Wilorm my mother isn’t feeling well, and she wants me to help out for a while. That way Wilorm will think I’m going home, and mother will think I’m at the Travelers Inn,” Liada said.

“Yes, that’ll at least cover you for a week or two, maybe longer. I have an aunt and uncle in Pinedge. I’ll convince Father that I’d like to see them. Uncle Rourn is a blacksmith. If I tell Father I want to work with him for a while that might work.” Zeph frowned. “If I can’t convince him and just leave, it’s for sure they’d want to talk to you to ask if you’d seen me.”

Liada made a face. “Especially since you’ve been visiting me lately.”

“Oh, I almost forgot with all our talk of going to Sporish. The priests were back in our area last night. I heard they searched a good part of the Upper East Side starting at Lower Terrace Place south to Anza Street and east over to your parents’ Inn.”

“That means they’ll probably be on the west side tomorrow, including the Travelers Inn.” Liada paused. “Tali, why do the priests search mostly at night?”

“Because we leave a slight energy trail as we move. It is easier to detect at night.”

“How long does it last?”

“Six to ten hours depending on how fast we move. The faster we move the more energy we use and the clearer the trail.”

“Then if you leave with us tomorrow night, you’ll leave an energy trail they could follow,” Liada said.

“Yes.”

“You better leave tonight then. Go to the Misty Bridge. We’ll meet you tomorrow night on the Sporish side.”

“That would be safest. By tomorrow night our trace will be gone,” Tali said. She brushed Liada’s cheek as she left.

* * * *

Liada peeked into the kitchen. Wilorm hadn’t arrived. She went around making sure everything was in its proper place, wiping down spots the cleaning crew had missed, and starting the fires. She’d finished when Wilorm arrived. He was in a good mood, which he usually was until the cooking started. Liada thought it best to approach him about leaving before the kitchen got busy.

“Master Wilorm, I will have to leave after today’s meal is finished and I’ve cleaned up. My mother isn’t feeling well and wanted me to help her for a few days, until she’s better.”

“I’m sorry to hear that, Liada. That will be all right. Tell your mother I hope she recovers soon and that you did all right while you were here—most of the time,” Wilorm said with a slight smile at the end.

“Thank you. I’ll tell her.”

“You’re welcome back when you’re ready. You have much to learn.” Wilorm turned and took today’s menu out of his pocket and studied it. “Prepare the ingredients for a simple pot pie, then come over here and watch me do the crust. You don’t add the right amount of water, you don’t knead it properly, and it comes out different every time. And you have yet to do it right.”

Liada scooped flour out of the barrel.

I did a few times, sort of, you old grump.

The day went quickly. She managed to make a close-to-perfect crust under Wilorm’s watchful eye. Afterwards, she said her goodbyes and returned to her room to pack her few clothes. When she stepped outside, she saw four senior priests roaming Eddy Street. Their red robes trimmed in silver and their white surcoats with a red cross made them impossible to miss. At each house, the priests yelled an order for the house to be opened. The door was quickly thrown open, and their Quag darted in and out of the house, searching. The priests must have directed it to be visible for its impact on people. Normally, Quag remained invisible.

Since they were on Eddy Place, she turned and headed south along Orme Street towards Post Road. She hurried along, hoping she could find Zeph on his usual path and their meeting place. She had just reached Post Road when she met him walking towards her.

“Zeph, how did it go?”

“Pa agreed after I whined all day. He gave me a letter to Uncle Rourn. Why are you here? I thought I was to meet you at the Travelers Inn?”

“The priests are out in force. Right now, they are on Eddy Place. I was afraid if they saw me, they’d recognize me. Let’s use Drumm Road to get to the market and the road to Misty Bridge.”

“What about Emmund?”

“When he sees the priests, he’ll guess we left without him. We’ll wait at the bridge.”

When they reached the market, it was still open and Liada had a strong urge to roam around her favorite haunts one last time. They did stroll slowly, stopping here and there so they’d blend in with the crowds. They reached the road to Misty Bridge an hour later and began what would be a long trek. She’d never been that far, but thought it would take over a day to reach it, as it was some twenty miles away. Once it was too dark to see the road, they stopped and slept under a little bush beside the road. Rocks kept poking her in the ribs and she hardly slept at all. Every rustle in the grass or bushes made her jump. Nearby, Zeph kept tossing, too. As soon as the sky turned early morning gray, they got up and started trudging down the road with their packs over their shoulders.

The road was well traveled, since it was the main road from the bridge to Stonecross. They passed a lot of merchants pushing carts and women carrying baskets of goods. An occasional coach or wagon rattled by. Liada got out some bread she’d packed, and they munched it as they walked. Fascinated with the variety of people traveling the roads, she started her game of “guess where they’re from” with Zeph. He was getting almost as good as she was, and the time passed quickly.

The area became more barren and rocky as they neared the Misty Bridge, and the little farm cottages were further apart. Only goats could be seen grazing rocky slopes. A few thorny bushes and small trees grew near the sheer cliffs rising above the shores of Lake Disos separating Ostono from Sporish.

The gray stone bridge spanned a narrow gorge and resembled the drawgate of a castle. Each side could draw up one-half of the bridge, stopping traffic. On both sides of the bridge, vendors sold food and souvenirs. A strong breeze blew high scuttling clouds and waves dashed sprays of water up and over the craggy rocks at the base of the cliff.

The bridge had two sets of guards. Ostono soldiers guarded the east side and Sporish soldiers the west side. Mostly they collected tolls and ensured no weapons were carried across. The guards weren’t concerned about anything else.

“What do you think, Liada?”

“I think Emmund can find us whenever he wants. He’s probably been following us. But he’s not likely to cross over into Sporish in the daylight. Let’s cross and wait for him on the other side. It’s only a couple of coppers at each gate and I have money.”

“I’m hungry. We haven’t eaten much,” Zeph said, rubbing his belly.

“We can eat on the other side. Who knows where or when Emmund will show up,” Liada said, pausing to look at the guards. “Zeph, you take this silver since you’re older. That’ll look more natural.” They got in the line behind a thin, gray-haired man at the Ostono checkpoint.

“Two coppers each,” the guard said. He looked like he had just come from a tavern. His clothes were wrinkled, his tunic unbuttoned at the neck, and his cheeks covered in graying stubble. His partner, who didn’t look much better, stood off to his left collecting tolls from the travelers coming from Sporish. Zeph handed over the silver and got the six coppers change.

The guard waved them through, and they stepped onto the wooden bridge. The view was worth the coppers. At the bottom of the gorge a blue ribbon of water wound its way from Lake Svasser into Lake Disos. The sides of the cliffs had streaks of reds, browns, and gray changing as clouds passed in front of the sun. On the other side, two more guards stood in the way. These guards looked alert and their uniforms were clean and unwrinkled.

“Business?” the taller of the two guards asked while looking them up and down.

“Visiting our uncle,” Zeph said and held up his father’s letter. Fortunately, it didn’t specify a town or city.

“Four coppers.”

Zeph paid the coppers and they moved off the bridge onto solid ground. They wandered around the stalls until the aroma of cooking meat pies with thyme and onions caught their attention. When they found the stall, Zeph bought two meat pies and berry juice. They munched on the pies, strewing crumbs down their fronts, and wandered around waiting to see if Emmund would show up. The sun sank below the horizon, and it started getting dark. When he didn’t show, they had no option but to start walking towards Osshaft, another day’s walk. They had only walked several minutes when Liada felt Tali land on her shoulder.

“Tali, I’m so glad you’re safe.”

“I’ve talked with the Seadragons and told them about you and what you’ve discovered about the priests. They’ve agreed to help.” Tali spoke into her ear in an almost inaudible whisper.

“Liada, are you listening to me?” Zeph said.

“Sorry, Zeph. Tali’s back. She says the Seadragons are going to help us.”

“Seadragons?”

“Yes, one kind of the original three First Ones.” As she talked, she felt something land on her other shoulder. It felt like soft feathers tickling her neck and she giggled.

“What’s your name? Can we see you?”

“If you step off the road into the trees. There’s no one around right now. However, the glow could be seen for miles.” Liada waved to Zeph to follow her into a grove of towering trees.

“That is far enough, you can stop. My name is Kaimanawikoliakainoe. You may call me Kaim.”

“I’m pleased to meet you, Kaim.”

“Behold.” With that a glow formed in front of their eyes. He was a delicate creature, resembling a miniature horse with a long snout, no legs, and a flowing tail. But the most beautiful part was the dozen or so blue, leafy wings. They gently waved back and forth in the light breeze.

“You’re beautiful,” Liada and Zeph said together.

“I’m jealous,” Tali whispered in her ear along with a melodious laughter.

“You’re beautiful and special, Tali,” she said, then asked, “Kaim, do you also have a circle?”

“Yes, all of the First Ones were created in groups. The first of the group is the leader of the circle.”

“Liada, Emmund approaches,” Kaim said. She could feel his long snout lying alongside her ear, and it tickled. “He is coming up the road in a carriage.”

Liada and Zeph walked out to the road and waited. A few minutes later, Emmund pulled up upon a small black carriage they couldn’t have seen if it weren’t for the lamps on the corners. He was sitting on a bench high in front, holding the reins.

“Glad to see you made it. Get in.” The coach was small but the seats were padded and large windows gave them a good view.

They sat in silence as the miles sped by. There was little to see in the dark and the road seemed to have been cut through a forest. After a while, the swaying of the carriage put Liada to sleep.

As the soft light of sunrise began to appear, they approached the city of Osshaft. Off to their right, they could see Lake Svasser and boats leaving for the day’s fishing. Sails of blue, white, and black with designs and symbols in contrasting colors made the turquoise water look like it was covered with butterflies. As they got closer, she spotted a huge market.

“Look.” She pointed toward it.

“What about it?” Zeph said, looking out the window.

She shrugged. “Oh, it’s just not that different than the one at home is all.”

Emmund turned left onto a curved road circling the markets, which extended back to the docks and then made another left turn into the city proper. In the beginning, the houses were mostly brownish brick row houses. As they traveled further into the city, the buildings turned to small single houses with little gardens and then to larger well-maintained homes. Once more, he turned left and stopped in front of a small Inn. In front of the doors hung a wooden sign with a large gray fish and Sporish symbols Liada couldn’t decipher.

“The Whaler Inn,” Tali said in one ear and Kaim in the other.

Emmund jumped down from the driver’s seat and opened the carriage door. “Madam Girta is a friend of ours and owns the Inn. Girta does most of the cooking in the morning and works in the tavern later in the evening. She hires people to serve and clean up the kitchen, tavern, and sleeping rooms. She also has a small stable. Girta has agreed to take you, Liada, as a cook and you, Zeph, to work in the stable. Come. I’ll introduce you.”

The building was bigger than it looked from the outside because it was deeper than wide. The dining room was almost full and buzzed with low conversation. They continued through the empty tavern and into the kitchen. As they entered, a tall thin woman was taking loaves of bread out of the iron oven. It smelled wonderful and Liada’s mouth watered. She and Zeph hadn’t eaten for over twelve hours.

“Madam Girta, this is Jatia and Zack, the two I talked to you about.”

Girta looked them up and down before saying anything.

“Emmund says you can cook. Can you? I can’t afford to lose customers.” She stood with hands on her hips, staring at Liada. Girta seemed to be a no-nonsense woman, who reminded Liada of Wilorm.

“Yes, Mam. I’m not a master cook, but I’ve had experience in two inns.”

“Good, you may work out. I will tell you the menu each morning and you will tell me if you can’t or are unsure of how to cook it. Now you,” Girta said as she turned towards Zeph, “can you take care of a stable?”

“Yes, madam. I’ve apprenticed under a master blacksmith.”

“Good, maybe I can take in additional work if you can work leather. Emmund, they are acceptable.” Girta talked to him like a mother does to a child after he’d done something reasonably well.

His lips twitched, but he didn’t quite smile. “Thank you. Jatia, Zack, I will see you later,” Emmund said and left.

“Come I will show you to your rooms.” Girta marched across the kitchen and out the back door. Liada and Zeph followed meekly with a glance at each other and Liada hid her grin behind her hand as she pretended to cough. Girta led them to a small building with a row of attached rooms. “Those two. You can decide who gets which one. You can rest and eat today. I’ll expect you to be fresh to start tomorrow.” She marched back toward the kitchen.

Zeph opened the first door and looked inside. It was small, a single bed with sheets, blankets, and a pillow stacked neatly at the end of the bed. A plain wooden chair sat under a window, and a wooden box against the wall to store one’s belongings with a candle sitting on top.

“Seems adequate for our needs,” Zeph said. He laughed. “Better than a dungeon…Jatia. I’ll have to practice if I’m going to remember that.”

“Sounds like we have time to wander around the city…Zack. I’m interested in seeing the—”

“Market,” Zeph interrupted with another laugh.

“Yes. I think the market will tell us a lot about the people here. Anyway, the market’s fun.” Liada stuck her tongue out. “This room’s mine since I know it’s clean and has bedding.”

Zeph snorted and opened the other door.

“Same.”

* * * *

The next morning before the sun was up, Liada dressed and walked to the kitchen. It was typical of an inn’s kitchens: two large ovens, two long tables for food preparation, storage cabinets, and lots of pots and pans hanging from hooks. She’d just finished starting the fire when Girta opened the door and looked in.

“Good, not afraid to do things on your own. For breakfast, we’ll serve potatoes, scrambled eggs, potato pancakes, bread, and sausages. For dinner a stew, you choose, and a rabbit dish. Naturally, potatoes and bread,” Girta said, watching Liada as she talked.

Yes, I can really cook, Liada thought and nodded but couldn’t stop a small smile. Well, better than laughing out loud.

“I’ll be back in an hour to see how you are doing. Customers will want food before they leave about a half-hour after that.” Girta left the kitchen.

Guess you don’t want to stay and chat.

Liada smiled and waved goodbye to the closed door.

Both meals went well. Girta stopped in well before both meals and sampled each dish.

“You’ll do, Jatia. I wasn’t sure I believed Emmund. He wanted a place to stash you. I knew he’d tell me anything to get me to agree. But I work too hard to take time to train a youngling. You and Zack seem to know what you’re doing.”

My goodness, does she always move at a march? At least old Girta can recognize good…very good food, Liada mused. She’d bet Girta had four or five meals she prepared regularly and that were the extent of her cooking knowledge. But she shouldn’t complain. She had a real job and a legitimate reason to be in Osshaft. Besides, she was finally getting to see someplace new. Best of all, no one had tried to kidnap her yet. Things could be much worse.

* * * *

Everything went well the next several days and Girta had stopped tasting the meals Liada prepared. Since the customers appeared to like basic food, Liada made no effort to decorate them. She’d just finished the last meal for the day, tired after a full day on her feet and wrestling with the big heavy iron pots. She made her way slowly back to her room, rubbing the small of her back. When she opened the door, Emmund was sitting in her chair.

“Make yourself at home. Are you comfortable? Would you like me to get you something to drink?” Liada asked, eyes narrowed and lips pursed.

“I can’t stand outside waiting,” Emmund said. “It seems that you and ‘Zack’ are doing well, and Madam Girta is pleased.”

“How come she tells you and not me?” Liada asked.

Everyone’s quick with criticism and slow with praise.

He shrugged, but a corner of his mouth twitched. “Back to business. Can you have your ‘friend’ watch Sechael and Rychael? If not both, watch Rychael.” Emmund stood up. Suddenly, the room felt crowded and Emmund much too close for her comfort.

“Do you know where they’re staying?”

“Rychael’s house is at 45 Vistan Street, off of Jutor Street. Sechael is staying with her. One more thing. A senior priest from Ostono will arrive in two days. He’s coming to see a senior priest at the Roganista Temple. I know your friend can’t go near the temple. But if you can think of some way to find what he wants, it may help.”

Liada eyed him thoughtfully. “And what are you going to do?” Liada asked.

“I find things for you to do.” He laughed, opened the door, and slipped out.

She felt a strong urge to stick her tongue out at his back. “Tali, Kaim, can you do that for me?” Liada asked. As she did, she felt one land on each shoulder.

“Yes, Kaim and I will watch them for you. I’ll watch Sechael,” Tali said.

“And I’ll watch Rychael. She knows the city and so do I,” Kaim said.

“Thank you, my friends. I’ll try the temple.”

“Be careful. The priests are dangerous,” they said together. Liada felt them lift off and Tali’s wing as it brushed her cheek.

A few minutes later Zeph knocked and Liada let him in.

“So we’re settled. What now?” he asked and sat on the bed.

Liada paced around the little room. “Oh, Emmund only wants the impossible, of course. He wants Sechael and Rychael watched and to know what two senior priests talk about.”

“What? Is he crazy?”

“Just pushy,” Liada said and laughed. “Let’s go to the market. I need to get out of here.”

* * * *

“Well, did you have fun…Jatia?” Zeph asked when they were finally on their way back to the Inn.

“Oh, yes.”

“I noticed a lot of people didn’t bargain, they just paid the price or asked for a cheaper price, which most of the time they didn’t get.”

“Rich people don’t bother or care and won’t lower themselves to bargain with vendors. It’s considered beneath them.”

“You could afford to pay more.”

“But where would be the fun in that? And how could I afford to get that healer for my dying father?” Liada giggled.

“But why did you buy those clothes? You don’t need them.”

“I’m going into the Roganista Temple when the senior priest comes to the city. I’d stand out in these clothes. I saw you watching the local girls, especially that one with the long, black hair. Am I dressed like they were?”

Zeph blushed fiery red but he shook his head no.

“I watched the unmarried women. Then I shopped for a skirt out of gauzy material and a tunic.”

“Even in different clothes, you shouldn’t go to the temple. They might recognize you. They couldn’t recognize me.” He scowled at her.

“Maybe…but I got clothes for me, so I’ll have to go this time.” Liada was careful not to smile. Zeph didn’t speak the rest of the way to the Inn.

* * * *

It took Liada an hour making her way through the crowded streets to reach the temple at the far end of the main road. Its pink marble towers soared high above the surrounding buildings and glistened in the sunlight. The temple must have taken years to build and thousands of workers. Inside, the temple didn’t seem crowded but people were coming and going through the bronze doors. A junior priest stood with a cup that he stuck out at anyone entering, to make sure they paid tribute. Liada walked up the long marble stairs and dropped three coppers into the bowl, and the priest gave her a small token on a string to wear. Some of the visitors had strings with many tokens of various colors. Her token was brown. The color probably showed the amount of the donation.

She gaped at the inside of the temple. It was an open circular room that would have held two of her parent’s Inn. Marble benches circled a statue three persons high, intended to represent a Quag. It was perfectly formed with beautiful colors. The statue appeared to be a cross between what Tali had described as a Firebird and the Seadragon she’d seen. The face and body were firebird-like and delicate leaf-like structures floated out from the body.

Elaborate life-size frescos ran along the walls. Starting on the left was a scene with humans building and working. The next showed humans and First Ones together. The third showed the First Ones encouraging the humans to fight each other. Next, the humans fighting each other and the First Ones helping humans to kill other humans. Each fresco was painted in brilliant colors. Ironically, the colors of the First Ones were dull and their shapes twisted. The frescos distorted the truth, to convince people that the Priests were their saviors. Liada nodded.

As she stood there staring at the Roganistas’ interpretation of the First Ones, the Quag, and their version of history, a junior priest about her age came running inside, entered a side door, and disappeared. A few minutes later, a bald, wrinkle-faced priest with silver trim on his robe made his stately way through the main doors.

Another senior pried opened the side door just in time to meet him. “Honorable Roward, it is good to see you.”

They bowed to each other. Liada could just barely hear, so she drifted a few feet in their direction, keeping her gaze on the frescoes.

“Honorable Hadonn, I’ve come to see if you are prepared.” Liada tried to look like she stood scrutinizing the fresco’s every detail. Because of their next remark, Liada thought they had realized she could have heard them. “As you know, Hadonn, the Quag has alerted us that the First Ones are planning an attack here in Sporish, and we want to ensure you are ready to defend the city.” They walked past Liada and went through a door to her left.

Liada continued following the scenes around the room. In all of them, the Quag were beautifully colored and perfect in shape, much like the true First Ones. The frescoes were gorgeously painted even if they told lies. She stopped and sat on one of the benches along with a scattering of others. After a while, both priests came out. Seeing her, they walked over and stopped.

“Were you listening to us before?” the Sporish priest asked.

She stood, keeping her gaze respectfully on her feet. “I heard you talking, honorable one.”

“Come with us,” the priest said and took her upper arm in a hard grasp.

They escorted her into the room they had just come from. Intricately woven rugs covered the floor and colorful tapestries hung on the walls. Narrow windows looked out onto a garden. A long wooden table surrounded by chairs with blue silk cushions dominated the room.

“And what did you hear?” the priest demanded.

The other one frowned at her. Liada wasn’t sure if it was for being where she could overhear their conversation or at themselves for having talked in front of her. She had to be careful with her answers or she would never make it out of this temple.

“I think you said you were here to help protect the city, honorable one.”

“And why do you think that?”

“Because the First Ones are always looking for ways to kill humans. If it weren’t for the Priests of Roganista they would have killed us all long ago—like they tried to do in the past.” Liada kept her head bowed but she knew the two priests were looking at each other and making gestures.

“And who would you tell what we said?”

“There is no need, honorable ones. Everyone knows you are our faithful protectors.”

If I wasn’t so scared I’d choke on the words.

Liada tried to keep her face calm and head bowed.

“Yes, you are right. We are ever vigilant in the people’s protection. The Roganista Priests command that you talk to no one about our conversation. We don’t want the First Ones to hear that we are prepared for them. Do you understand?”

“Yes, honorable one. I wouldn’t help the First Ones. They’re evil.”

“You can go but remember what I said.”

Liada barely made it out the door on her trembling legs. She collapsed on a bench. The door opened a crack and one of the priests stood watching. If she’d rushed out, she wondered if they may have taken that as eagerness to tell someone. Perhaps it was a good thing her legs wouldn’t have carried her.

Chapter 8

Sporish: Osshaft

When her legs quit shaking, Liada strolled out of the temple. She took her time walking down the steps and chose to take Arbor Street home. The priest might have his Quag following her. She had no way to determine whether he did or not, so she kept walking past the street to the Whaler Inn. She had one advantage. Quags didn’t have circles. They couldn’t leave one to watch her for forever. But how long?

She was so busy thinking about her problem, Liada reached Circle Road, facing the market without realizing it. She looked around in surprise. She wasn’t interested in shopping today, but she had no place to go. The market would be a good place to think. If a Quag was following her, wandering the streets would be suspicious behavior. Shopping at the market, on the other hand, would be normal. Decision made, she walked down to the fish market and purchased several large fishes, and started up Jutor Street to the Inn to find Girta in the kitchen.

“Mam, I stopped by the markets today and decided to purchase some fresh fish. If you don’t object, I’ll cook them tomorrow,” Liada said. Now she had an excuse for going to the market and for buying the fish. She had timed her arrival at the Inn with the setting sun. If she were being followed, the Quag would leave an energy trail that she hoped Tali and Kaim would notice when they returned.

“That’s a good idea, Jatia. We haven’t had a fish meal since you started cooking.” Girta picked up several loaves of bread and returned to the dining room. Liada felt weak in the knees as she headed for her room.

“Lia…Jatia, where have you been? I’ve been worried all day,” Zeph said. His face was flushed, and he was nervously moving from one foot to the other. Liada noticed his thumb was swollen and red.

“What happened to your thumb, Zack?” After today, Liada decided they couldn’t be too careful. A slip of the tongue could get them arrested or killed.

“I was thinking about your…trip to see the temple and hit it with a hammer. How did it go?” Liada could see Zeph was making an effort to choose his words.

“The temple was magnificent and the frescoes beautiful. It was worth the long walk to see it.” Zeph looked confused and his mouth opened several times but no sound emerged. Liada decided that they would need some gesture or code words to indicate someone could be spying on them. Just then, she felt Tali land on her shoulder, her wings lightly brushing her neck. Liada opened the door to her room, and motioned for Zeph to follow her. He looked both ways before he closed the door.

“Tali, was I followed by a Quag?”

Zeph’s mouth dropped open and he sat with a thump.

“Not today. There is no energy trail around the Inn.”

“I’m sorry, Zeph. I couldn’t say anything until I could be sure I wasn’t followed. I went to the temple and waited while studying the frescoes. I got lucky. The Ostono priest met the Sporish one while I was there. When they realized I could hear what they said, they forced me into one of their rooms and questioned me. They let me go, but I couldn’t be sure a Quag hadn’t followed me.”

Zeph came out of his chair, his voice rising. “They questioned you?”

“Yes. We have to be alert every minute. And we also need a secret sign or code word to let each other know that it isn’t safe.”

“How about ‘Uncle Rourn’ for when we can’t speak, and…scratch your ear with one finger indicating someone may be listening?”

“I like both of those,” Liada said and smiled. “What did you find out, Tali?”

Zeph leaned close to Liada to listen to Tali’s report.

“Kaim and I went to Rychael’s mansion. Several persons visited, including a junior priest. Kaim followed one in, and I waited outside. After everyone left, nothing happened for several hours. A man arrived at the servant’s entrance, although he didn’t look like a tradesman or servant. The collar of his cloak hid his face. He stayed quite a while and Kaim left with him. Sechael never went out all that time, so I decided to return. I left one of my circle to watch.”

“Tali, have you ever been in a Roganista Temple?” Zeph asked.

“No, the danger outweighs our curiosity.” Tali’s musical laugh echoed in Liada’s ear.

“The inside of the temple depicts the history of humans and First Ones. You’ll be surprised to hear that you helped the humans kill other humans, and when they stopped, you kept on killing them. You would have killed all of us except the Quag stopped you. And that the First Ones colors are drab and you are all malformed while the Quag are beautiful. I know. The frescoes tell the story, and there is a statue of a Quag in the middle of the temple.” Liada wondered what Tali’s response would be to her revelation.

“That was clever of them. The Quag are beautiful and saved the humans, and the First Ones are ugly and evil. All zealots believe their goals will bring perfection whereas their failure will bring evil.”

Liada frowned. “I don’t like zealots, and I don’t like people who want to hurt my friends.”

* * * *

Liada woke to a tickle in her ear.

“Tali?”

“No, it’s Kaim.”

“It’s very early.” Liada yawned and stretched. A beam of moonlight through the one window gave the room a misty light. She wished Kaim was visible and she could see the beautiful little Seadragon. She could imagine those delicate leaf-like wings floating in the air. “What did you find, Kaim?”

“The day was very interesting. I’m going to enjoy helping you. Madam Rychael and Sechael had several people visit her, including a junior priest. I entered with the first one. Each gave Rychael a sack of gold coins. The priest asked for a list of people who would oppose them. Each person put at least one name on the list. Everyone left, including the priest who took with him half the gold Tarsses. Afterward, Sechael and Rychael talked for a long time about the upcoming threat from the First Ones. Later, a man was shown into the room. He was given the remaining gold Tarsses and the list of names. When he left, I followed him to Jett Alley where he went to number 344. I waited until early morning. When no one came out, I came back.”

“Did you hear the man’s name?”

“Maybe. He introduced himself as ‘Jym,’” Kaim said.

Kaim’s snout brushed her ear. It tickled and she couldn’t help a giggle. The touch seemed to help her relax though. With thoughts of her strange and wonderful friends, she lay back down and drifted off to sleep.

* * * *

The next day was peaceful except for Girt complaining her food was too fancy. Liada just snorted. The morning after when she was halfway to the kitchen, a junior priest dashed towards her.

“Where are you going?” He grabbed her arm and grinned. “It’s too early for you to be out. Come with me.”

Liada didn’t know what to do, but she knew going with him would be a disaster. Something about the grin.

A door slammed and Girta shouted, “Get your hands off her. She’s my cook.”

“I’m a priest, woman.”

“Don’t you ‘woman’ me.” She thrust her hands on her hips. “And what gives you the right to grab girls off the street? I want to talk to a senior priest. Maybe the Supreme Council would like to know what you priests are doing.”

“The First Ones are coming. We’re here to protect you,” he said, still holding on to Liada’s arm.

“Well, go fight them. Leave my cook alone. You aren’t even allowed to carry a Quag, so how are you going to protect us?”

The young priest released Liada and advanced on Girta.

She made a fist and shook it under his nose. “Touch me and you’ll find out that the citizens of Sporish can protect ourselves against the likes of you.”

He changed his mind and stalked off mumbling something.

“Thank you—” Liada stammered.

“Get yourself off to the kitchen. You have work to do,” Girta said. A small smile took the bite out of the words.

Liada was still shaking when she closed the kitchen door behind her. If Girta hadn’t intervened, there was no telling what would have happened to her. People the priests took to the temple accused of supporting the First Ones never returned. In this case, they would have been right without knowing it.

The rest of the day went well except when she thought about the priest her hands shook. It made her dump too much salt in a dish. One time the customer even returned the meal. She corrected her mistake, and Girta just patted her shoulder, which was unusual.

When she returned to her room, Emmund was sitting in her chair.

“The priests have grabbed me twice,” Liada said through gritted teeth as she glared at him, arms crossed over her chest.

“They’re preparing for whatever they have planned. Their first step seems intended to raise the tension within the city. I think you were just available,” Emmund said, his voice low.

“Two senior priests questioned me yesterday. Maybe this was intentional.”

“When?”

“I went to the temple to see the Senior Priest from Ostono arrive. I not only saw him but I managed to hear a few words of their conversation. What they’re planning is set for six sixdays from now. After they had their talk, they grabbed me and questioned me. I thought they were satisfied, but couldn’t be sure so I took several hours to get home, knowing Tali could tell if a Quag followed me. But how can I be sure the junior priest wasn’t sent to get me?”

“I’ll have someone watch you, but you’ll have to be careful. If the priests mark you, we’ll have to get you out of here. Did Tali find out anything yesterday?”

Liada wondered where she could go. She was a fugitive from Ostono and now maybe Sporish. Gorlack was the only place left. This was more traveling than even she had wanted.

“The same as Ostono. Rychael was given gold Tarsses and they made a list. Here are the names...” Liada repeated them as Kaim, tickling her ear, whispered them to her.

“Yes, again very influential people in Sporish society. Anything else?” Emmund asked.

“Yes, a man they called Jym went in by the servants’ entrance and was given half the gold. He went to 344 Jett Alley.”

The expression on Emmund’s face hardened. “Dangerous people live in Jett Alley. The question is who is this Jym? If we knew that, it might answer many of our questions.”

“The man stayed the night, so he either lives there or he is staying with friends,” Liada said. A gold Tarsses was a fortune. “They don’t give people Tarsses for doing nothing, and they gave him a sack of them.”

Emmund nodded. “You be careful,” he said and slipped out the door just as Zeph walked in.

“I heard a priest grabbed you this morning and Girta chased him off,” Zeph said, looking her up and down.

“Yes, I was lucky Girta was around.”

“I saw Emmund leaving. What did he say?”

“To be careful,” Liada said with a lopsided smile.

“That’s a lot of help. The man wants and wants but gives nothing in return.” His face set in anger, he dropped into her chair, hands gripped into fists in his lap.

“He saved me from l’Engrist, you must admit. And he said he’d have someone watch me. Zeph, I’m scared, even petrified at times, like yesterday and this morning. But it’s worth it if I can help save Tali and Kaim and their circles.”

Kaim tickled as he landed on her shoulder, and Tali landed on her other shoulder. “We would do anything to help you, but we have a dilemma. If we use our powers, the Quag will know that we are here,” Tali said.

“If we don’t, you could be caught, imprisoned, or killed,” Kaim added.

“Tali, Kaim, is there anyway for me to tell if a Quag is nearby?” She would have given anything to know that yesterday.

“Maybe. The First Ones’ energy is perfectly balanced and can’t be detected unless someone touches us or we are careless and disturb something someone can see. The Quag, however, are not in balance. They will, ever so slightly, disturb things as far away as four or five feet,” Tali said. “It will be very subtle, a movement which shouldn’t be there. A few leaves moving when all the rest are still, a slight movement of air on your head, face, or hand.”

“The easiest would be in a room with smoke. They couldn’t avoid disturbing it,” Kaim said.

A room full of smoke wouldn’t be easy to come by. Liada shook her head. “Kaim, would you try and find out something about Jym?”

“I’ll watch the house he entered and see what happens.”

* * * *

The next day and the next, Liada was up early to prepare breakfast and the afternoon meals, and to bed early nearly exhausted, but at least she didn’t see any priest. Apparently, he hadn’t reported her or Girta to a senior priest. If he had, she couldn’t see them ignoring the incident.

Unless Girta frightens them.

Liada chuckled at the idea. It was very possible.

“Zack, do you want to go to the market?” Liada asked when she found Zeph in the stables, shoeing a black stallion.

“Give me fifteen minutes to finish the shoeing and clean up,” Zeph said with a smile.

A half hour later, they left the Inn and turned onto Jutor Street towards the markets. Liada was looking forward to wandering through the stalls. She hadn’t been there for days. She knew Zeph was only coming to look after her. Liada didn’t mind, especially after the incident with the priest, although she didn’t know what he could do if the priest showed up again.

The market was crowded with sellers shouting and buyers dickering as usual. Liada weaved in and out of the stalls not really looking for anything in particular. She mostly observed people, listened to their conversations and bargaining, and watched the vendors. With Tali on her shoulder, she was beginning to understand the Sporish language although Butosh, the trade language, was used more in the markets. By now, she dressed in the Sporish style skirt and tunic, used their mannerisms, and knew enough words to get by.

“You’re under arrest.” Someone grabbed her arm. When she turned her head, it was the same young priest.

“Why? I’ve done nothing,” Liada said. The priest must have been waiting for a chance to find her away from the Inn—and Girta.

“For aiding the First Ones.”

“I support the priests and your senior priest, Honorable Hadonn, knows that. I want to see him.”

The priest dropped his hand and his eyes widened. “You don’t know the honorable Hadonn. You’ve just heard his name,” he squeaked.

“I spoke with him and the Honorable Roward a few days ago. They know I’m loyal. I want to talk to them about why you are arresting me.” Liada tried to look indignant. She had to bluff her way out of this or Zeph would do something stupid.

He was standing flexing his hand as he decided what to do, but she was sure he would attack the priest before he let her be taken away.

“Why would senior priests talk to you?” the young priest asked, his voice rising. He grabbed her arm again.

“Fine.” She looked down her nose at the priest. “Let’s go ask him. He might be as interested in why you are arresting me as I am.” Liada felt she had the advantage now. It was obvious that the senior priests hadn’t asked him to arrest her. He was doing it for his own interest—whatever that was. By now, a large group of people had made a circle around them to watch the argument. That was bad. They would force him to act or he would lose face. “Yes, let’s go talk to the Honorable Hadonn.” Liada was sure he wasn’t going to take her to Hadonn.

“You can’t arrest her,” Zeph said, jerking the priest’s arm loose from Liada. “She hasn’t done anything.”

Now the man spun, face red with fury, to face Zeph. “I’m a priest of Roganista. I have the authority to arrest anyone who I think is supporting the First Ones. We are the protectors of the people.”

A few people in the crowd began to murmur to each other when he said that. She glanced around from the corner of her eye. They looked angry but she didn’t think they were in a hurry to interfere either.

“Come. I’m taking you to the temple.” He grabbed her again and started to pull her away.

“I’m coming along, Priest. I’ll make sure you take her to Honorable Hadonn.” Zeph said.

“I don’t need you,” Liada said. Once in the temple, he’d never get out.

“I’m coming anyway.”

It was a standoff. The priest didn’t intend to take her to the temple, since he didn’t know why she had talked to Hadonn, but couldn’t take her anywhere else with Zeph tagging along. He ignored Zeph and started walking, pulling Liada by the arm. He stalked towards Circle Road and then around to Arbor Street, which led directly to the Roganista Temple.

Finally, he dropped her arm and glared at her. “I’ve decided to let you go. I’ll check with Honorable Hadonn. I know where you live, Jatia. And you too, Zack.”

As they watched the priest storm away, Liada scratched her ear, the “someone may be listening” signal they had agreed upon.

“Tali, follow him,” she whispered. The walk back to the Inn took an hour with neither of them saying anything. When they closed the door to Liada’s room Zeph didn’t hesitate to talk.

“I think we’re in bad trouble,” Zeph said.

“I think so too.” Liada’s hands were shaking and her stomach felt queasy.

“I don’t like saying this—but we need to tell Emmund.”

Liada nodded. “He wasn’t going to take me to Hadonn. He planned to take me somewhere else. When you insisted on coming along, he had to let me go. We made him look stupid. He’ll want revenge.”

Things had been getting complicated ever since she went to the temple. As she considered their position, Tali landed on her shoulder.

“What did he do?” She wasn’t sure what she wanted to hear. Would it be good or bad it he went directly to the temple?

“He turned off and went towards West Fields Road, which was a little better than Jett Alley but not a good neighborhood. He entered a large house. As I waited, young priests were coming and going. Two had girls with them—and both of them looked afraid.” Liada repeated Tali’s words for Zeph.

“You were right, Liada. He didn’t intend to take you back to the Temple. He’ll want revenge, and he’ll have help.”

Chapter 9

Sporish: Osshaft

Liada stared into the dark and watched her door that night. She kept expecting the young priest to break in to her room if she closed her eyes. The next day, Liada couldn’t help looking over her shoulder every few minutes. She expected to see him everywhere she went: the kitchen, walking back to her room, and in her room.

Even with yawning from lack of sleep and distracted from worry, she managed to produce reasonable meals for breakfast and dinner. But it meant checking everything she did two and three times. She forgot she had a pot of porridge on the stove and almost burned it, forgot the salt in the stew, and a dozen other mistakes. The day seemed a week long, and she was exhausted when she finished.

She crept to the back door and opened it. She spent a few minutes surveying the yard. When she didn’t see the young priest or anyone else, she ran around to the back row of cabins. Opening the door to her room, she peeked in. It was empty so she hurried in and closed the door, propping the chair under the handle.

Liada fretted over Zeph. He’d managed to foil the priest’s efforts to abduct her, but that would make him a target of the priests’ fury along with her. She’d worked herself into a frenzy by the time Zeph knocked. Liada pulled the chair away and let him in. He was grimy like he’d come straight from the stables.

“I hate to say it, Liada, but I’m surprised we haven’t seen the priest or his friends by now. Maybe he’s waiting for night time, or to catch us alone, or away from the Inn again,” Zeph said as he sat in the chair with a tired sigh.

“Cheery thought. If that weren’t enough to worry about, I’m concerned about Tali being so close to priests. I know junior priests don’t have Quag, but what if a Senior Priest visits?”

“She’s been gone a long time. Maybe the priest reported you to Hadonn, and he’s taken over. Tali wouldn’t know that, and she would be waiting for nothing.”

“You’re full of cheery thoughts, Zeph. Now I can worry about the young priest, Hadonn, Kaim, Tali, and you. If Hadonn’s coming, he’ll bring his Quag, which could detect First Ones and could put Kaim and Tali in danger. You’re in danger from defending me. I was nervous before you came. Now I’m depressed and petrified.”

Liada lay back on the bed with her arm across her eyes. “Life’s getting complicated. At home, I dreamed of adventures which were exciting, fun, glamorous, and safe. I never imagined dangerous, terrifying, never knowing when you could be murdered or imprisoned and tortured, and not being able to go home.”

“Complicated and hard,” Zeph said.

As she lay there, head pounding, Liada felt Tali’s feather-light touch on her forehead. She smiled, her friend was safe, and her headache faded. No doubt the magic of the sprite. Sitting up, she could feel Tali change positions to her shoulder next to her ear.

“I’m so glad you’re back. I was afraid something had happened to you.”

Zeph moved over to the bed next to Liada to hear what Tali had to say.

“At first it was very boring. Young priests came and went, but your priest stayed in the house. About sunset he emerged and walked down Stoney Street toward the Inn—”

“He’s here?” Zeph looked around like he might be in the room.

“No. He walked slowly so he arrived at the Inn after the sun had set. I started to warn you when two other priests arrived. They grabbed him and said he was under arrest. The young priest tried to argue, but the two forced him to go with them past the Inn.”

“But that’s the wrong direction. The temple’s the other way.” Zeph wrinkled his brow in puzzlement. “That doesn’t make sense.”

“True, Zeph. I too thought that strange and was confused by their actions. They continued walking past South Fields Road until they reached the end of Stoney Street. There they entered the forest. I saw someone wearing a dark cloak among the trees. I waited and a half-hour later, two men exited in normal clothes. I knew they were the same men who had been dressed like priests. When they turned down South Fields Road towards the market, I returned to you.”

“You mean…” Zeph said but didn’t continue.

“I doubt you have to worry about the young priest anymore.”

Liada met Zeph’s gaze. “He doesn’t believe in threatening people.”

“The men who ‘arrested’ the priest came from near the Inn. Since they were in priests’ robes, it’s logical to assume they’d been waiting for him,” Tali said.

“I’m getting as bad as Emmund,” Liada said. “I should feel sorry for the priest or horrified by what happened, or resolved to never let that happen again. I’m not. I’m—I’m relieved.” It would keep her safe and give her a chance to protect the First Ones. The priests were abusing their power. Maybe people with too much power always did that. But she’d have to think about that later.

Threatening, physically or verbally, or trying to bribe the priest would have gotten the Senior Priests involved. She knew, like it or not, that this was the only solution that would guarantee her safety and Zeph’s.

“I agree.” Zeph shook his head. “I guess we’re learning that life isn’t simply white or black, good or evil. It is far more complex. I’m glad it wasn’t up to me to decide.” Zeph eased himself back into the chair.

* * * *

Kaim returned the next morning, while Liada was still dressing. She knew right away when she felt the feather-like tickling on her neck and the feel of its snout in her ear.

“Good morning, Liada. I’m not too early?”

“No, Kaim. You can interrupt me any time you have information.” Liada had to laugh at the little Seadragon. Since they never slept, the need for sleep, tiredness, and fatigue had little meaning. Something they observed but couldn’t relate to.

“I’ve been watching the house where Jym went. He came out after dark and spent the next few hours visiting several houses along Jett Alley and Pit Row. Not a very nice neighborhood, although he seemed comfortable there and nobody bothered him. He did little talking with the people he met. It appeared that they already had some prearranged agreement. Jym gave each a small rod of wood with symbols I couldn’t recognize. Since I can read any language, the symbols must be a secret code.”

“Can you copy them?” Maybe Emmund would understand them.

“I believe that I can.”

“I need to go to work right now, Kaim. Wait until tonight. I’d like Zeph here when you draw them.”

“I will stay with you in case you need anything more.” With that, Kaim settled on her shoulder. Liada smiled all the way to the kitchen. She had First Ones as friends. Best of all, they were riding on her shoulders, which gave her a feeling of closeness. Lately her days alternated between worry and depression or hope and joy.

She prepared the usual eggs, potatoes, and pork strips and added potato pancakes. For the later meals she prepared pan fried beef, and a chicken stew. The vegetables she halved. One she left plain and the other half she prepared in a creamed sauce. She had found that most liked her creamed dishes.

After work, Liada and Zeph met behind the cabin to construct the symbols Kaim had seen. They spread a patch of sand on the floor and attempted to draw what Kaim described. For an hour, they listened to Kaim and tried, without success, to reconstruct the symbols. Kaim, holding a small thin stick in his snout, finally managed to draw one in the sand.

“Enough. This isn’t working,” Tali said. “Kaim should fly in the pattern of the symbol. I will watch and duplicate it in the sand.”

That proved to work well. After Kaim agreed the symbol looked right, Zeph copied it onto a piece of paper. Eventually, they assembled fifteen symbols.

“There were many more, but I couldn’t see all the sides of the rods or where their hands held it.”

“Those are symbols used by thieves and assassins.”

Liada gasped. She hadn’t heard Emmund slip up on them.

“They vary somewhat by empire and by city, but there are some which are universal. Those three, for example, stand for kill, water, and fire. I would guess that many of those symbols, when combined with others, form names or places. Most appear unique to Osshaft.” He studied each symbol from different angles. While he did, Liada heard Tali and Kaim talking in some exotic sing-song language.

“Kaim and I agree that ‘fire,’ and ‘water’ strongly suggest the methods the First Ones would use to kill.”

Liada repeated Tali’s remarks.

“I agree,” Emmund said, nodding. “All the elements are coming together. A list of people who oppose the Roganista Priests, money to finance the operation, the priests raising the tension within the city, and now hiring the assassins guild. Liada, you and your ‘friends’ have done well.” He gave her a long look. “You are safe for now.” He slipped around the corner before she could respond.

“Not one for long conversations,” Liada said, shaking her head.

“Do you think that last comment referred to our young priest?” Zeph said after a minute of silence.

“Yes. I would bet his ‘friends’ have been watching us as he promised. He seems to have a simple idea: if you find a problem, eliminate it.” Liada gave a weak laugh. “From the tatts on his forehead, he’s senior member of Gorlack’s security. From the tatts on his arms and chest, I’d bet he’s had a successful career. Gorlack sent their best. He’s like a panther—deadly.”

“He isn’t that old,” Zeph said, looking after Emmund. “And I don’t much like the way he looks at you.”

“He’s never—done anything. You know. Like what you mean.” She felt a blush go up her face. “But I don’t think you can be old and do what he does for Gorlack.”

* * * *

As Liada was getting ready to open her door to go into the kitchen, Tali landed on her ear. “Are any of your circle still watching Rychael’s house?”

“No. Members of my circle can’t be away from me for more than a half-day. The compulsion to return begins within a few hours and becomes more compelling as the hours pass. It’s been several days since Lyunaoliakainoe returned. I’m sorry I didn’t tell you. Do you want me to send someone else?”

“No, I don’t think so. Kaim, would you mind going? You have more experience in the city than Tali. I feel safer now that the young priest is...no longer a problem, but I’d like Tali to stay with me in case something else pops up.”

“I will be a dark cloud over her.” Kaim laughed. The laugh sounded like it had been carried on the wind.

“Tali, you sound so different than Kaim when you laugh, more musical.” Even the laughs of the First Ones were fascinating.

“The Seadragons control air and water. They can raise huge storms with violent winds and rains. So when they laugh, it carries the sounds of the storm. In this case, it carried a gentle rain shower.”

In the kitchen as she chopped and stirred her pots of food, Liada hummed and sang songs with Tali. Preoccupied singing, she didn’t notice when Girta stopped in around mid-day.

“Well, I assume that the young priest hasn’t bothered you since he grabbed you the other day.”

If you only knew why, Liada mused.

“No, Mam. I think you scared him.”

“That’s good. They have gotten far too uppity. And the young ones have been the worst. I’d still be careful, Jatia,” Girta said as she picked up a tray of food and carried it out. “I’ve heard some stories that I don’t much like about their goings-on.”

Liada couldn’t stop humming now that the threat from the young priest was gone, and her friends were safe. And best of all, she had Tali to keep her company. Today, at least, was wonderful and little else mattered. After work, she thought about going to the market, but hesitated. The priests did seem to seize women and girls. Besides, she had been a little too visible over the past few days. What if the young priest had told his young friends about her or the senior priests became suspicious of her actions. It would be best if she kept out of everyone’s way for a while, so she strolled, still humming, towards her room.

“Jatia,” Zeph shouted. He waited to talk until he got closer. “You’ll never guess what happened this morning.”

“You actually did some work?”

“No—” Zeph rolled his eyes.

“That’s not unusual. You’re always goofing around.”

Zeph gave her arm a playful punch. “No, a man stopped in with his carriage. He wanted me to check out his horse’s shoes and the leather harnesses.”

“That’ll keep you out of trouble, Zack,” Liada said. She knew Zeph’s days had been a little slow. If they stayed here, his reputation for good work would eventually keep him busy, but until then he had to expect it to be slow.

“The man has a contract to drive two important people from Ostono to Breeze Point. He leaves in three days. He said one’s a senior priest. Want to guess who?” Zeph gave her a broad smile.

“It couldn’t be my friends, the Honorable Roward and Sechael,” Liada said thoughtfully. Breeze Point was at the southern tip of Sporish and its only other major city. It was at the end of a narrow channel of water separating Sporish and Gorlack, connecting Lake Sliccic and Lake Disos. That probably meant that as soon as Emmund found out they would leave too.

“I’d be surprised if it wasn’t.”

* * * *

As Liada and Zeph sat in her room mulling over all that had happened since they left Ostono, Liada felt the brush of Kaim’s wings. She smiled. It would be wonderful if he could stay with her like Tali. He was also becoming a precious friend.

“What did you learn, Kaim?”

“A Senior Priest stopped in to see Madam Rychael and Sechael—with his Quag. Fortunately, I was able to dash out of sight. I didn’t dare get close enough to hear what they said. After he left, Rychael and Sechael went to a stable and rented a carriage.”

Her gaze met Zeph’s. “You were right.”

“I’m going to be sorry to leave. Girta has been good to us and I’ve had fun getting the chance to work as a real blacksmith.”

“I know. It felt good to be responsible for the kitchen, like a real master cook.” Liada flushed and giggled. “Well sort of like a ‘junior’ Master cook.”

* * * *

That night Zeph and Liada again sat reminiscing over their early lives in Ostono. Liada missed her parents.

Zeph frowned. “I never lied to them about anything important before. And what will they think if they find out I’m not at my uncle’s? They might think something happened to me—or that I just ran away.”

Emmund slipped silently into the room.

“I understand that Rychael and Sechael are planning a trip,” he said as he closed the door. The room felt warmer all of a sudden. What did Emmund really want? Would he help the First Ones if it weren’t in Gorlack’s interest? In fact, would he help Sporish or Ostono once the threat to Gorlack ceased to exist? Had he saved her from the priest only because she spied for him?

“No,” she said. “Sechael and the Senior Priest Roward are going to Breeze Point.”

Emmund stared at some point through the wall as though it wasn’t there. “You two should get ready to leave. It’s too dangerous for your friend to follow them.” He turned his dark eyes toward Liada with an enigmatic expression. “And it would be dangerous for you if the priest saw you following their coach. I’ll make arrangements in Breeze Point. Be ready for me to pick you up on the morning of the third day.”

“What if we don’t want to go?” Liada said and almost smiled when Zeph’s head snapped in her direction. They had little choice. Emmund wasn’t asking them. He was telling them. Liada knew she would go whether or not Emmund went. She would do whatever it took to save the First Ones and the trail led to Breeze Point. But she felt stubborn and knew she was being a bit childish—like a little girl who had been told to mind her manners.

I’m grown, and it’s time he treated me like a woman.

“That would present another one of those dilemmas.” Emmund didn’t state the dilemma it presented.

“Then you are ordering us to go to Breeze Point,” Liada said. She didn’t see how she could say, sorry I just wanted to hear what you would say.

“No. If I have to force you to go, I can’t trust you.” One corner of his mouth curled into a wry smile. “Do I really have to force you?”

“Tali?” She needed a way to get out of the predicament she had gotten herself into without appearing childish.

“You want to go so why not say so,” Tali said. She sounded bored but amused.

Liada had backed herself into a corner, but she didn’t have to like admitting it. “We want to go.”

Emmund merely shook his head. “Was that really necessary? I knew you’d already decided to go, from the look on Zeph’s face if nothing else.” He reached out and tilted her head to so she had to meet his gaze. “I’ve come to know you better than that. I’ll see you three days hence.” And he was gone.

“What was that about, Liada?”

“I don’t know. I guess I was trying to find out where Emmund stands. Does his interest extend pass Gorlack? Or maybe I’m just tired of his bossing me around.”

Chapter 10

Sporish: Osshaft

Liada waited in the kitchen for Girta the next morning. The kitchen was filled with the smells of onions sautéing to go in the eggs, and bread baking. She felt sorry to leave, especially with such short notice.

“Madam Girta, I’m sorry to tell you we’ll have to leave in two days. You’ve been very kind, and I’ve enjoyed cooking for you.” She kept eye contact with Girta, wanting her to know that what she said came from her heart.

“I’m sorry to see you go. You’ve been more than I expected when Emmund asked for you and Zack to work here. He can be…” She gave a brief laugh, “…less than truthful even though he is a good man. I knew when I agreed that it would only be for a short time. Anytime you want to work for me, you’re welcome.” Girta came over and hugged her, and she returned the hug with enthusiasm. When Girta released her, Liada’s eyes were misty. Girta patted her cheek and picked up a tray with dishes of eggs and potatoes on it, but Liada thought she looked a little teary-eyed.

* * * *

The sky was an early morning gray with fingers of gold reaching up from the horizon. Liada paced as she and Zeph waited in her room for Emmund to arrive. Before long the rattle of harness and stamping of hooves signaled he was outside. When they went out, a small two-person carriage stood in the yard. The carriage was a faded shade of black, the horse dull brown, and the driver’s seat torn and worn. In his tattered cloak and floppy hat, Emmund looked as shabby as the coach. The inside was the same as the outside, worn and dull. Zeph piled their two bags on the back while Liada put a basket of supplies inside. She sighed as they settled down inside. In this old coach, it would be a bumpy three-day ride. The coach clattered over the cobblestones from Stony Street onto South Fields Road, which led to Osshaft’s farming district in the south. From there the road was well maintained, as half of Osshaft’s food supply came from South Fields. The first half of the day, towering pine forest cut off most of the sun. Emmund stopped only once, allowing them to eat a lunch Liada had packed, stretch, and relieve themselves behind some trees. By afternoon, the trees thinned and the land changed to gentle rolling hills covered with wild grass. The land flattened out as they approached South Fields. They rode for over two hours through farms growing wheat, vegetables, and grazing cattle. For a while, a mare raced them along a fence, trailed by a yearling colt.

The sun had set by the time they reached the Old Farmer’s Inn, an impressive brick building that would accommodate over a hundred guests. It had to be large as South Fields provided a convenient stopping point for people traveling to and from Breeze Point and Osshaft, for merchants buying produce, and for the men driving haulers.

The serving girl sat steaming platters of country food in front of them at their corner table. Liada’s stomach grumbled and it smelled good—roasted chicken with piles of vegetables. It tasted as good as it smelled, but she decided she could easily duplicate the meal and even make it better. She owed Wilorm much. He’d shown her how to make food delicious to taste and a feast for the eyes. Emmund sat with his back to the corner, makeup hiding his facial tatts and long-sleeved shirt buttoned at the wrist. She started to chuckle then decided perhaps it wasn’t funny.

The sleeping room was rustic and a reasonable size with a table and chair, which had seen better days, but the bedding was clean and the bed comfortable.

The next two days, the scenery offered little to maintain their interest, alternating between rolling hills and thin forests. Worse, the roads were rutted and bumpy. By the end of the day, Liada was sore and exhausted. Even Emmund muttered as he rubbed his back.

“I think I would rather walk,” Zeph said as he climbed down from the coach on the second night. “I feel like I’ve been dragged behind the coach instead of riding.”

“I hate to mention it, but eventually we’ll have to return to Osshaft over the same roads,” Liada pointed out. The ride had been very uncomfortable and tiring, but they did have Tali and Kaim for company. They sang songs and Kaim talked about Sporish and how it had changed over the centuries. For Liada, the ride had been fun even if she was sore from the bumping and jarring.

“Maybe we can arrange for a boat up the channel to Lake Disos and home. I’d prefer being seasick to being beaten half to death in a coach,” Zeph said.

They arrived in Breeze Point late on the third day. Emmund guided the coach through the town streets to a small Inn with a sign full of runes Liada couldn’t read. When she looked at Zeph, he shrugged.

“The Adventurer,” Tali and Kaim chimed together. Inside, the dining room and tavern were decorated with fishing nets, miniature boats of every description, and maps of the three lakes. The dining room was quiet with only a couple of men in work clothes at one table eating fish off heavy platters. As usual, Emmund headed straight for a corner. After a tasty fish meal, the thin-faced innkeeper showed them to rooms at the back of the Inn.

Emmund thrust his chin towards Zeph’s room. Once the door was closed behind them, he said, “Zeph, I’ve arranged for you to work as a blacksmith’s helper while we’re here. It will be a good cover if you need one. Liada can help you look a little more Sporish.”

Liada laughed. By now, she looked and acted Sporish. Watching people at the market and learning to imitate them had been fun. She stroked the thin skirt that Sporish women preferred. She’d gotten used to their customs and mannerisms, too. She had tried to get Zeph to change his clothes with only minor success.

“Liada, I couldn’t arrange anything for you, but I don’t think we will be here long enough for it to matter. We just need to find out what Roward and Sechael are up to. Roward will stay at the Roganista Temple. Sechael is staying with a man named Mareld, who is a member of the Supreme Council. He lives near Hi-ring—”

“Hi-ring?” Liada asked.

“Yes, the city is composed of three rings; Hi-ring the outer ring, Low-ring the inner ring, and In-ring which circles the market district. All streets originate at In-ring. Anyway, see what you can find out.”

“Where’s the Temple?” Liada asked. She’d stay away from the temple if she could.

“The intersection of Protector Street and Hi-ring.”

* * * *

“Kaim, I plan to go to the market to find some new clothes for Zeph and check out the people. Would you mind watching Sechael and Mareld?”

“I will be their private storm.”

A breeze fanned her hair.

“Tali?”

“He’s gone,” Tali said and giggled.

“Then let’s be off to the market,” Liada said with a smile. The Inn was located on Low-ring and Stone, which made it an easy walk.

The Breeze Point market looked similar to Osshaft’s, but the people were less formal and their clothing thinner. Liada wandered in and out of stalls looking for Zeph’s new clothes, watching people, and looking for the best place to get a deal. There were more people from Gorlack than she’d ever seen before. With the lighter and shorter shirts, their tatts were exposed and easy to recognize.

Liada rummaged through on a pile of pants, looking for some that would fit Zeph. They all seemed a little too small. He’d acquired a blacksmith’s muscles, that was for sure.

Then she felt Tali soar away. She looked up to see the Honorable Roward next to the stall. Seconds later the Quag with him belched a blast of fire, and the canvas roof caught fire. Liada dashed out looking around desperately for Tali.

Vendors screamed as the flames rolled over stalls on both sides. The Quag launched into the air after some unseen object. Liada knew exactly what—Tali. Again, the Quag spit a stream of fire. Flames flew high into the air as people screamed. A woman next to her grabbed up a baby and hugged it close.

Panic followed. Shoppers and vendors ran in every direction. A boy tripped over his own feet and fell face down in the dirt. A mother screamed as a man shoved her toddler out of way as he ran past.

“Stop,” Roward shouted.

Liada looked back to see him headed for her. She took off running, weaving in and out of the burning stalls hoping to lose him in the choking smoke and chaos. When she looked over her shoulder, he was gaining on her and she plowed right into a man who stepped in front of her.

Roward grabbed her arm and slapped her several times across the face. She stomped on his foot and twisted loose. Freed, she dashed for a stall that had been trampled in the panic. She jumped a table lying on its side and hopped over squished melons and vegetables scattered over the floor. As she ran out the back between two empty booths, she heard a bang followed by a loud thud. When she ventured a look behind her, the priest was sprawled on the floor, covered in food. Liada ran into the crowd.

Peering through heads and shoulders, she searched for any sight of the Quag. It must have flown off. The fires were burning out already. The flimsy canvas and thin boards had gone up in a flash, but smoke still filled the air. People stood staring at the devastation around them.

“Did you see where it went?” she asked an older woman, who pointed off to her left. Three men were cursing at the priest and a woman shouting at him that they were doing more harm than good. Liada slipped behind an undamaged stall filled with iron pots of all sizes, to catch her breath and stay out of sight. A thick cloud of smoke hung over the market, and in the middle, a black pit of destruction.

“Hold her,” Roward screamed as he came running out of the charred stalls. He was a mess of food bits, stains, and dirt. Liada gripped her shaking hands into fists. The brute had sent his Quag after Tali, had probably killed her. She grabbed up one of the pots in the stall.

“Murderer,” she screamed and flung the pot in his direction.

The pot hit him in the chest and he staggered back a step. Before Liada could turn and run, a melon hit Roward in the head and then a plate hit him in the arm. He looked around, gaping in disbelief.

“I’m your protector! I’m a Senior Priest.”

A woman screeched, “Some protector!” The woman dashed forward and slammed an iron pan into his belly.

“That’s for my daughter. You and your thugs snatched her off the streets. She did nothing.” She hit him again, this time in the head.

“And, my cousin.” A man punched him in the face. Blood spurted from his nose. Then a woman with a large pot slammed it into the back of his head. He sank to the ground like a stone in water. The crowd moved in, kicking and screaming. Liada couldn’t see him for the crowd.

The citizens of Breeze Point must be taking out years of frustration and abuse, she thought.

The crowd quickly backed away as a small cloud of fire passed over them. A woman’s hair was burnt and smoking. A couple of men desperately slapped at their burning shirts. The Quag landed near the priest and hopped onto his chest. After a quick poke at him with its snout, it turned its head from side to side. Smoke drifted from its mouth and its eyes looked like red burning embers.

Before its gaze reached her, she picked up a pot at her feet and flung it at the Quag. The pot hit it. The stunned creature staggered. A man who looked like a vendor dashed up to the creature.

“You creature from hell!” His arms were blistered and his shirt burnt. He lifted a small chair over his head and smashed it down on the Quag. The Quag went over onto its side. He hit it again. And again. When it no longer moved, others moved towards it. Everyone was cheering and jumping up and down, shouting.

“Monster, murderer, die…”

The market went wild. Liada wended through the cheering crowd in shock. She had helped kill a priest and his Quag. The Quag deserved it. What made the Quag do evil things? The priest, resentment at the First Ones, or were they like the priest—zealots? And if the priests were zealots, should they be killed? But her life had been at stake. Zeph’s. The First Ones. Even their parents were in danger. She chewed her lip. Maybe even Emmund’s life.

The priest would have imprisoned her and forced her to tell what she knew about the First Ones and probably killed her afterwards. Maybe she had begun to understand Emmund.

Would I have killed the priest or the Quag if no one had been there?

Her whole body trembled, and she felt like throwing up. If she had been arrested by the priest, her life would have been over: never to see home or her parents, never to see the First Ones again. Torture. Probably execution.

Had Tali survived the encounter with the Quag? Tears ran down her cheeks. Tali had stayed invisible so it wasn’t obvious what the Quag was chasing; however, that meant Tali couldn’t fight back—First Ones had to be visible to use their considerable powers. It made the Quag look like it had gone crazy.

Please let Tali be alive, she prayed.

Back at the Inn, Liada was still shaking when Zeph returned. He lost his smile the minute he saw her.

“What’s happened?”

“Roward found Tali and me at the market. It was a nightmare. The Quag chased Tali. It burned a lot of stalls and killed several people. There was a riot and Roward and his Quag were attacked by the crowd. I’m pretty sure they’re dead.” Liada put her head in her hands.

Zeph knelt beside her and put an arm around her shoulder. “You didn’t kill the priest, did you?”

“I was involved.” Liada proceeded to tell Zeph everything that had happened, between tears, as she relived the incident.

“That’s horrible. But it was the best way for things to work out. Now he won’t hunt us.”

“Only if Tali escaped,” Liada whispered.

“You’re burned.” She looked at the burned spots on her arm. She hadn’t even noticed them before but now they started to hurt.

Zeph ran off to the innkeeper to get some salve. After applying it, he tore up a shirt for strips of cloth and wrapped her arms. Afterward they sat in silence, each engrossed in their own thoughts. She was glad Zeph had come along. He reminded her of home and that she wasn’t alone.

“I understand there was an incident at the market. A priest and his Quag were killed. You don’t happen to know anything about it?”

Liada and Zeph were jerked out of their reverie by Emmund’s voice. They hadn’t heard him open the door. He pointed to Liada’s arm before continuing. “The talk was that the priest’s Quag went crazy and that the priest was running around threatening young women.”

“I was there,” Liada said. “He was chasing me and the Quag was chasing Tali. Some people died, and maybe Tali, because we were there.”

Emmund crossed his arms over his chest and leaned against the wall, frowning at her. “Those burns. How bad are they?”

She shrugged. They didn’t matter as long as she wasn’t sure if Tali escaped.

After a few minutes, he said, “Without Tali you won’t be able to keep an eye on Sechael. And I wonder how this affects Roward’s purpose in coming here. If Tali’s dead we may never know.” Emmund shook his head and left.

Thanks for your concern, Liada steamed inside.

“You didn’t mention Kaim,” Zeph said. It was more a question than a statement.

“I must have forgotten.” Liada managed a smile.

Late that night, Kaim returned. Liada wished she could hug the little creature. She needed the comfort that would have given her.

“Where’s Tali?” he asked.

“I don’t know. Roward’s Quag chased her, but since Tali was invisible I couldn’t see what happened.”

Kaim brushed her cheek with a wing. “We shall hope Tali escaped. I watched Mareld’s house all morning. About noon, a young priest came to the house, and Sechael left with him. I followed them but couldn’t get too close to the temple. While I waited, several priests returned with a dead priest. Then they returned to Mareld’s house. I went in to observe. Like Osshaft, people came with gold, a list prepared, and they left. However, the priest stayed. Sechael told the young priest to return to the temple with the gold and have Samdyn send a priest to Osshaft to inform Hadonn to hold up the plan until he returned. He sent several acolytes to the market to discover what really happened. Sechael told Mareld that the incident at the market had been a disaster, and that he needed to find out the details before he could decide what to do. He had planned to go to the Gorlack two days from now but had changed his mind.

Mareld asked about the Roganista acolytes. Sechael told him the Roganista had many secrets that would be revealed to him when it was all over. He said that the Roganista had been planning this action for a century. It is a plan to seize complete power.

He said when the incident at the market was resolved, he would meet with the high priests in Gorlack and Ostono and that everything depended upon a certain sequence of events. It must be carefully orchestrated or it would fail and the empires’ ruling houses would punish the Priests. The events today were a foretaste of what would happen if they failed.

“The Roganista Priests will either become the supreme law of the empires or they will be destroyed. He said the Quag alone can not save them.”

“We have to tell Emmund,” Zeph said.

I haven’t told him about Kaim.

She nibbled on her lip. “Let’s wait to see if Tali comes back.” She sat, staring at her hands in her lap, trying to put the pieces together. “Sechael must be more than he seems if he can order around high priests.”

“Is it smart to keep Emmund in the dark?”

“My parents are wise. Your parents are wise. I’m just a young woman. I’m not expected to be wise.” All she could do was trust her instincts and hope a little of her parents’ wisdom had rubbed off on her. “How much can we trust Emmund? To tell the truth, I want to trust him.”

Zeph twitched a little smile. “I noticed.”

She felt her face color. “It’s just all so hard.”

“I’ll go along with you, but…I hope we’re doing the right thing.”

“Me too.” Liada paused, her mind racing. “Kaim, what do you know of tats? I want to look like I’m from Gorlack.”

“Liada, you can’t. Whatever you’re planning, it doesn’t sound safe,” Zeph said, grabbing her unburned arm.

Kaim made a humming sound with his rapidly moving wings. “I know some, but I can get someone who knows much more. You will need a black dye that will penetrate the skin’s surface. I will be back by morning.”

* * * *

The next morning Kaim woke Liada.

“This is Aliyahbasiradjamilakahlidaafra, the wise one.” Kaim said.

“Since you are trying to save the First Ones, I have agreed to help you for as long as you need me. You may call me, Aliy.”

“May I see you just once, please?” Liada asked. She hoped Aliy would be generous enough to allow it.

A buzzing filled the air and a bird with a body the size of a large pigeon hovered in front of her. It was white from its head down its back. Its long wing and tail feathers went from white to yellow and were tipped with a brilliant red.

Liada gasped. “You’re beautiful. Thank you, Aliy.” When Zeph arrived, Aliy had drawn several designs in the sand on the floor using her beak.

“What are those?” he asked.

“The first is a design that will go on my cheek. It says my family is from the city. The second is a wrist tatt that gives my alias, Jatia. And the third is an owl design indicating wisdom. I’m going to let you draw them on me with the dye we bought yesterday.”

“But—”

“Let’s get started. I’ve got places to go.” Liada smiled, although it made her cheeks ache, and it wasn’t a smiling matter.

Zeph spent the next two hours attempting to replicate the designs Aliy had drawn on the floor. By the time he finished, he was sweating from concentrating so hard.

“There. If I say so myself, those look pretty good.”

“I agree. Aliy, what do you think?” Liada didn’t feel it land, but she did feel the hair-like feathers brush her neck and shoulder.

“Very good. Any Gorlack could tell they were fakes if they looked close. But from a distance or while walking they will pass.”

“Aliy is pleased with your work.”

Zeph looked out the window. “It’s almost time for me to go to work, but I’m not sure I want to go off and leave you. Why the tatts and where are you going?” Zeph eyes narrowed as he waited for her answer.

“To the market, of course.”

“After yesterday?”

“How else can I see the acolytes and learn what they find out?”

“Darn it, Liada. That’s too dangerous,” Zeph said with almost a growl.

“I’ll be careful. I promise. And I’ll look more like a native with these tatts. Kaim, would you watch Sechael? I’ll take Aliy to the market with me, if she’s willing.”

“Yes,” Kaim and Ali replied at the same time, one in each ear.

Oh, how I miss, Tali.

Chapter 11

Sporish: Breeze Point

The Gorlack’s clothes weren’t too different from Sporish, but they wore them a little differently. They tended to wear clothes that showed off their tatts. They were proud of them even if most of the Sporish people couldn’t decipher them.

Most of their shirts were sleeveless or had short sleeves and many had low backs or fronts to show off the markings. Some of the pants and skirts only came to the knee to show the leg markings as well.

In spite of her confident talk with Zeph that morning, Liada was sweating from nerves as she strolled toward the markets. The horror of yesterday kept flashing through her mind. Not knowing if Tali was alive and being part of the killing of the priest and the Quag made her feel sick to her stomach.

By the time, she reached the first stall at the market she had a pounding headache. She wanted to reach up and touch Aliy but knew she shouldn’t. As if Aliy read her mind, she felt the thin feathers of its wings and tail brush her neck and shoulder. Aliy’s presence both comforted and terrified her. What if another Senior Priest came to the market? Only knowing that Sechael didn’t want priests at the market today kept her from turning and running back to the Inn. She had to wonder what kind of man could give orders to the priests as Sechael had?

Only a few people were wandering from stall to stall. No wonder after yesterday’s disaster. Those shoppers were constantly looking around. They probably wouldn’t be here if they didn’t need to be. Shaking her head, she tried to focus on the task of finding the acolytes. How many had been sent and what did they looked like, she wondered—her age, older, younger or more likely a small mixed group, so as not to be conspicuous.

Liada wandered around, stopping at stalls, picking up clothes to look at, and chatting with vendors. She bought a meat pie and munched it as she browsed.

“That was terrible yesterday,” she said to the pie vendor.

“I wouldn’t be here today if I didn’t need the money to support my starving wife and children,” he said. “Of course, if the priests kill me, then they starve anyway.” He gave a fatalistic shrug.

That was about what most of the vendors said when she talked to them.

A good bargaining story, Liada mused. As she looked through a stack of shirts, she asked the merchant if he thought it was safe in the market.

“The priests had better stay in their temple. People are tired of being pushed around,” the woman said, putting her hands on her hips and scowling.

“We need to run the priests out of town,” a man standing nearby responded.

Many of the booths and stalls were still closed as the owners repaired or rebuilt them, and the market still stank of smoke. The sound of saws and hammering rose over the subdued chatter of the shoppers. Around noon, she thought she spotted four boys, younger than her, stalk into the market from Protector Street, which led directly to the temple. Not too subtle. The oldest boy, almost her age, seemed to be in charge, pointing the way for the others to go. She thought they were trying to blend in but not doing a very good job of it. Each time he pointed, one of the boys would start walking in that direction. After the others left, he began a leisurely stroll.

Liada sauntered in the same direction and ducked into a stall selling clothing. She examined several stacks of skirts and pants while waiting for him to get closer so she could hear what he was saying.

“Mam, can you tell me where the leather stall is?” he asked the clothes vendor.

“Was one over where all the stalls burned? Don’t know now.”

“Thank you, I didn’t know if he had been hurt yesterday.”

“I saw him after the fire so I guess he wasn’t.” The woman was eyeing him suspiciously.

“Did you see what happened yesterday?”

“Just the flames and people running and screaming.”

The acolyte finally flinched from the woman’s suspicious gaze and moved along to a stall a little way down. Liada strolled in after him, stopping to buy a handful of roasted nuts. He asked the same questions to another vendor, then moved to ask yet a third.

The answers from those who were there varied. Some described the flames but were too far away to have seen how it started or ended. Some had seen the priest and the mayhem but were vague on the details. They saw the Quag destroying stalls and killing people. They had seen the priest running in and out of stalls, but they missed much of the action from being pushed and bumped by the panicked crowd. Only a few were close to describing the real events. Those said that the priest seemed ready to arrest another poor young woman when his Quag went mad, belching flames at the vendors’ stalls. The priest then chased after several women but didn’t catch one. He chased one into the crowd who were angry and started throwing things at him. When the Quag returned, he hurt more people and the crowd killed him.

“Good thing,” a few vendors commented and plainly meant it.

“Woman, were you here yesterday?” the boy said, looking directly at Liada and pointing to her bandaged arm.

“Ess a Hrom Xawm,” I’m a grown woman, Liada said in Gorlack. By now with Tali and Kaim’s help, she knew enough Sporish and Gorlack words for simple short questions and answers.

“I don’t understand Gorlack. Can’t you speak Sporish or Butosh?”

Talking to the acolyte would be dangerous, but it could also be informative. Her curiosity won out.

“Yes. I’m a grown woman, not a girl,” she said, pointing to the tatts on her good arm. She had to bite her tongue to stop from smiling.

“Were you here yesterday?” he asked, ignoring her comment.

“Yes.” She nodded but volunteered no more information.

“Did you see what happened?”

“Yes.” She was going to make him pull it out of her word by word. She had to be careful. This was getting to be too much fun.

“What did you see?” He sighed in frustration. She could sense the priestly arrogance. He believed it his right.

“A Quag killing people and destroying people’s lives.”

“The Quag protect the people.”

Liada knew he was losing his composure. She guessed they were taught that people didn’t have the right to question them.

“The Quag in Gorlack do. This Sporish one was killing people.”

“The priest was from Ostono,” he said.

No doubt it was an effort to protect his image and that of the Sporish priests. Not a good idea. To the people, a Roganista priest is a Roganista priest. They were drawing spectators in a circle around them though people were keeping their distance.

“Do the Ostono priests hate the Sporish people?” She could feel Aliy’s feathers brush her neck as if in approval.

“No. All the Roganista priests are here to protect the people.” His face was getting red.

“From what?”

“The First Ones, of course.” He was angry, face hard and brows tightened.

“I didn’t see any First Ones yesterday, only burned stalls and hurt people.”

“That’s right,” someone in the crowd yelled.

“The Quag must have been chasing something,” he said weakly, looking around the crowd.

“The priest was chasing people. They both looked mad.”

“He wasn’t mad,” the boy shouted at the mumbling crowd.

“How do you know?” she said.

“I’m an acolyte.” He looked around at the angry crowd. The red drained from his face. Now he looked pale as sweat broke out on his brow.

“Here to spy on the Sporish people?”

“No,” he said as he backed away, then turned, and ran.

“I noticed several other boys who came with him,” Liada said. Several people in the crowd looked around as though to find the other acolytes. Then they began to go about their business while muttering about the priests.

“How did you know the priests were spying on us?” a man who had been standing with several others asked. Liada held up her arm and pointed to the owl tatt.

“Wisdom.” She heard them laughing as she walked off. She could only hope she interrupted the other boys before they could gather much information. It did seem that few people were able to see everything that happened through the chaos of yesterday’s events. She spent the next few hours wandering in and out of the stalls purchasing a few more clothes for the trip to Gorlack, but she didn’t see any of the acolytes. It seemed the story of the Gorlack woman had spread throughout the market, and her purchases were at embarrassing low prices. She grinned all the way back to the Inn.

When she returned it was late afternoon, and Zeph was waiting for her in the hallway.

“What happened? Are you all right? Did you see any priests?”

“I’m hungry. Let’s get something to eat in the dining room, and I’ll tell you the whole story. And yes, I’m all right, and no, I didn’t see any priests. I did see some of their future priests. I wasn’t impressed.”

Liada took her time eating—mostly to calm herself. She hadn’t realized how keyed up she was. She decided to concentrate on the food in front of her in hopes of easing the tension.

As she ate, she found herself judging the fish topped with spicy chopped vegetables she was eating. It was well prepared. She tried to decide what spices had been used in its preparation. Maybe she would stop in the kitchen and ask. Zeph gobbled his food and had to sit sighing while she took her time. After a while, he started watching the serving girl’s swaying hips. Liada smiled down at her plate.

Up in the room, she spent an hour telling Zeph what had happened at the market. She had Zeph bent over with laughter when she told him about the conversation with the young acolyte.

“I believe it, Liada. I can’t imagine anyone winning a word dueling match with you. Talking to you can be really irritating,” Zeph said but took the bite out of it with a grin. Tali flew into the room through the open window, becoming visible as soon as she was inside, and landed in Liada’s lap. She had to lean down to hear Tali.

“Liada, I’m too weak to remain invisible. The Quag hurt me. My circle helped me regain my strength enough for me to fly back.”

Liada sat there, tears running down her face. “Tali... Oh, Tali, you’re alive.” She gently picked up the little sprite and carefully touched it to her lips.

They spent the next hour creating a sling that fit around one shoulder and under the other and loose enough that Tali could comfortably be cradled in it. Liada loved the idea that Tali would be so close, warm, and safe under her loose-fitting tunic.

Liada and Zeph again ate dinner in the Inn.

“Fish again,” Zeph said. “I would give anything for a meat dish.”

“They sure don’t vary their menu much. The food is tasty but limited,” Liada said. Some meat would be nice but she still wanted the recipe. After they finished, she told Zeph that she’d meet him in his room later and made her way to the kitchen. It was small and hot. A door opened into the dining room and a back door, wide open, opened to the alley.

“What are you doing?” a broad, heavy-set woman asked while waving a spoon in the direction of the door. “The dining room is out there.”

“Pardon, Mam. I’m a cook at a small restaurant in Gorlack. Your fish dish is the best I’ve ever tasted,” Liada said in Butosh. The woman stopped stirring something in a large pot to take a good look at her.

“Thank you.”

“I was wondering if you would share your recipe with me. I would, of course, share a recipe with you.”

“What kind of recipe?”

“Bread, cake, or a meat dish from Ostono. I worked with a chef there for a while.” Liada had noticed a lack of those items on the menu.

“Show me a bread and a meat dish and I’ll give you my fish recipe.” The woman waved her into the kitchen. “My name is Lurne.”

“My name is Jatia.” Liada spent the next hour making crusty bread she thought would go good with fish or soup, and a beef goulash that was spicy like Lurne’s fish dish. After tasting both the bread and the goulash, Lurne spent the next hour showing Liada how she made the fish dish and a spicy fish soup. Liada found the time in the kitchen with Lurne a welcome relief. Besides, she found she enjoyed cooking. It had become fun and interesting learning the different styles and ways of preparing food. She wished she could spend more time with Lurne. Although the list of her dishes was limited, they were unusual and very tasty. Liada went upstairs humming one of Tali’s old songs. In the hallway, she jumped when Emmund grabbed her arm and pulled her into Zeph’s room.

“Sechael is leaving for Gorlack by boat, tomorrow. We’ll leave late tonight. I want to be there before he lands. Be ready to leave two hours before midnight.”

“No.” Liada sat in Zeph’s chair, since Zeph and Emmund were standing.

“What do you mean, no? Is this another one of your tantrums?”

“No.”

“You are presenting me with another dilemma. One you won’t like.” Emmund moved to stand in front of her. As he did, he pushed Zeph hard enough to throw him on the bed.

“I guess I’m working for a Gorlack zealot to defeat Roganista zealots,” Liada said, her head cocked to the side, looking up at him.

“I’m not a zealot nor is my empire, Liada.” His face was flushed and his stare looked dangerous, like a panther ready to pounce.

“You told me that zealots are only concerned with their vision of perfection. They believe they’re doing good and their methods justified. That sounds an awful lot like you. You’d kill us, who have done nothing but help you, because we no longer wish to follow you.”

Emmund stepped back. Zeph lay right where he landed when Emmund pushed him. His eyes were wide and his mouth moving but no sound emerged.

“I see. I dismissed you as having a tantrum. But you weren’t. You were fishing for something. Well, what is it?”

“I need to know where you stand.”

Emmund blinked. “I’m Gorlack security.”

“And after you solve Gorlack’s problem?”

“That’s my job.”

“What about Ostono? You have two Ostono citizens helping you. Are you going to throw us to the Roganista priests when you don’t need us? You have a First One helping you. Are you going to let the Roganista priests kill the First Ones in Ostono and Sporish when you don’t need them anymore?”

His mouth twitched. “I must stop underestimating you, Liada. For a young woman you have some tough questions.” He laughed for a minute and shook his head. “I don’t know what my Council will want to do. But I will protect you—and your friends.”

“Why did you laugh?” Liada asked. She didn’t see anything funny with her concerns.

“I’m laughing because I don’t think they have a chance of winning an argument with you,” Emmund said, his eyes glinting with amusement.

“Sechael isn’t leaving tomorrow, maybe not for several days,” Liada said, changing the subject entirely now that she felt she was going to have a chance to get Gorlack to help Ostono and the First Ones.

“How do you know?”

“Tali’s back. Sechael won’t leave until he finds out what happened in the market yesterday. He said it was a disaster and has risked their plan. He sent a priest to Osshaft to delay things and sent acolytes to the market to poke around. He realized sending priests might cause more killing.”

Emmund frowned at her. He walked over to her and turned her head to look at her tatts then lifted her arm and examined it. “Those are reasonably good fakes. Should I ask who painted them?”

“Zeph.”

“Very good, Zeph. Liada, getting information from you sometimes is like trying to defang a viper. Never mind. Who are the acolytes? I never heard anyone mention acolytes.”

“The ones at the market were kids between about nine and fifteen. I suspect they start them earlier,” Liada said.

“And what happened?”

“She confronted the older boy and made him so mad he blurted out he was an acolyte. That ended their undercover questioning,” Zeph said with a laugh.

“I can believe that.” Emmund grinned. “I formally declare you, Liada, a member of Gorlack’s security. N yn auho.”

“On my oath,” Aliy whispered. “A sacred pledge for a Gorlack.”

“On my oath,” Liada repeated.

“You are dangerous, Liada. You may have a full time position in Gorlack security.” Emmund looked down at her for a minute, chewing his lip. He shook his head at something and then he slipped out of the room.

“I thought he was going to kill us right here and now. Tell me when you are going to do that again. I want to have a big club ready,” Zeph said. He smiled but it was a weak smile.

* * * *

Liada felt like a mother with a sick child and got up every couple of hours to check on Tali. Every time Tali seemed to be asleep and comfortable, and Liada breathed with relief.

In the darkest part of the night, Tali opened her eyes and said, “Go to sleep, Liada. I will be well. I just need rest to regain my energy.”

Early the next morning Kaim returned. She didn’t realize it until she woke up and found Kaim sitting on her forehead.

“The acolytes returned to Mareld’s house in the afternoon. I entered with them. The boy admitted he had gotten into an argument with a Gorlack woman, lost his temper, and had blurted he was an acolyte. Sechael was furious and told the boy he needed remedial training. He questioned the boys for an hour. Each boy had heard a different version. After they left, he told Mareld that Roward must have seen someone with a First One. The Quag chased it. He said the idiot boy ruined their inquiry though. Sechael plans to go to the market tomorrow.”

Somehow, Liada didn’t think she should go tomorrow. Sechael might start putting things together. Best she stay out of sight.

“Kaim, would you follow him tomorrow?”

“I’ll stick to him like rain.”

* * * *

Rather than sit around doing nothing, Liada visited the kitchen. Lurne welcomed her and Liada spent the rest of the day helping her cook. She learned two more recipes, and Lurne used one of Liada’s recipes for a boar stew. When she got back to the room, Kaim still hadn’t return, but Zeph was splashing in the washbowl.

“How was work, Zeph?”

He continued scrubbing his hands and arms, which were black from work in the stable. “This trip would be perfect if it weren’t that people keep trying to kill us. Working with different blacksmiths has been great. I can’t wait to show Father what I’ve learned. I wish we were going home tomorrow.” Zeph kept his gaze on his hands as he washed and wouldn’t look at her.

“Zeph, I’ve loved having you with me. You’ve saved my life, but if you want to go home, I’ll understand.”

“I want to go home, but me showing up might cause trouble. Besides, there’s no way I’m leaving you with Emmund and no one to help. I’ll see this through with you.”

“Thanks.” She smiled in relief. It would have been awful if she had to go on alone. She kind of liked Emmund when he wasn’t being mean—not that she’d admit it to him. But Zeph was like a brother. “I’d love to go home too. I’ll never complain about them again. Not even my bratty brother.”

Zeph laughed and dried his hands and arms while grinning at her. “That still sounds a little like complaining to me.”

She smiled. “Maybe. But I think about the days when we used to play and not worry about anything. It was wonderful. Even helping in the kitchen wasn’t nearly as bad as I thought. But…I can’t desert the First Ones no matter the cost.” While they talked, she felt Kaim brush against her cheek letting her know it had returned.

“Sechael wandered around buying something from every vendor and asking if they’d seen anything. Since he was buying, the vendors talked to him. When he went to the house afterwards, he said that Roward was chasing a woman with a First One and that it was too bad the Quag didn’t catch it. But since it didn’t, Breeze Point will have to be the last city where they implement the plan. He is going to change the plan and the timing. He told Mareld, he would leave three days from today.”

* * * *

Emmund was lounging in Liada’s chair, his legs stretched out in front of him when she came back from the kitchen the next day. Zeph met her at the door, grubby from the smithy.

Emmund smiled a little smugly. “I like the tatts. Maybe we should make them permanent when we get to Gorlack.”

“No way,” she yelped. “I like that I can change them when I get tired of them.”

“You have two arms, two legs, a back, and a face. Plenty of room for new ones,” Emmund said with a grin. “They make you look almost grown up.”

She stuck her tongue out at him until he raised an eyebrow. “Sechael will be leaving in two days,” she said. “Apparently, Breeze Point will be the last city in their plan. But I don’t know what the rest of their plan is.” She took a quick look at her tatts.

He is joking, isn’t he?

“I think we should leave tomorrow so we can be in Gorlack before Sechael,” Emmund said. She couldn’t help the smile. She and Zeph were being included in the decision instead of being ordered when to go.

“We’ll be ready.” Liada looked at Zeph who nodded agreement.

Chapter 12

Gorlack: Hawks Point

The sky was dark gray with an edge of gold on the horizon when the coach pulled up in front of the Inn. Liada and Zeph had their few clothes already packed. They tied their bags on the back and climbed into the coach. Emmund got up with the driver. The carriage turned onto the Low-ring Road, which ended at the far end of the harbor. The dock they stopped next to had only one boat, a long, sleek sailboat. They boarded and the crew started untying the lines and unfurling the sails. Liada counted eight sailors on deck.

She’d never been on a boat before and watched their every move. Each seemed to know his part, and the boat slipped away from the shore. Soon the sails were billowing in the wind and the boat flying across the water. At first, Liada thought the boat was going to capsize as it tilted with the force of the wind. She laughed with excitement at the speed of the boat and feel of the salty spray of the water. It had a wonderful salty smell. As she watched in fascination, the Sporish coastline shrank to a dark line in the distance. Liada and Zeph found benches in the back while the sailors went about their tasks. All of the crew had arms covered with tatts, so they had to be from Gorlack.

Emmund had disappeared with the man she thought was the captain, which left Zeph and her alone. Zeph looked a little green, but she felt fine. In fact, she felt wonderful—her hair flying in the wind, the smell of the sea, and the First Ones riding on her shoulders.

“What is Gorlack like today, Aliy?” Tali asked. “I haven’t been there in centuries.”

“Gorlack is much like it was centuries ago except there are more humans. Most of the people live on the coast as the land up country is mountainous. Hawks Point is a thriving city. A century ago, Hawks Point had only one port and few people. Today it has three ports and the humans have increased a hundred-fold. Fishing and transporting goods between the three empires is its main source of income.”

“What about the priests?” Liada said.

“The priests in Gorlack have been subdued for years. If what happened in Breeze Point happened in Hawks Point the people would probably have packed up all the priests and sent them off in a boat. Only a few believe the Roganista priests are the protectors of the people. Most people believe the priests are no longer needed and should be stripped of their remaining power. People don’t want them using the First Ones as an excuse to harass them. They have police to enforce the laws. Today the priests have little influence and must have some evidence to justify any actions they take.”

After she and Zeph finished asking questions, she went to the bow of the boat. The spume splashing in her face and the wind tossing her hair felt wonderful. All too soon, the Gorlack coast came into view. She would have been happy for it to go on for days.

“I’m interested in the tatts, Aliy,” Liada said as they watched the shoreline grow. Traveling through the empires was fun. She just wished it were a pleasure trip instead of a life and death race.

“Just ask them,” Aliy said. “Gorlacks love talking about their tatts. They will gladly explain each one to you—but not all tatts have meaning. Some are just for show. Over the past twenty years more and more people are getting tatts for decoration.”

Liada spent the next few hours wandering around the boat asking the sailors, who weren’t busy, about his or her tatts. Aliy was right. Many of the tatts had no meaning. The person just liked the look of it. The other half did have meaning. Some designated a clan or heritage, service in a group like a sailing group, and still others represented names, personality traits, and occupations. By the time they were approaching Hawks Point, Liada could pick out some of the tatts that had meaning and some which didn’t. Her friends could probably identify them all.

The boat docked at the East Harbor. A carriage was waiting that took them to Sail Street and a large Inn appropriately named The Yellow Sail. Liada was delighted to learn there were two markets, East and West, and the Inn was located at the corner of the West Market.

“Liada, I’ve gotten you a position at the Inn as an assistant cook. It’s a very large Inn, and there are two other assistants. They do a large variety of meals, which you should find interesting.” Emmund paused and faced Zeph. “Zeph, I’ve gotten you a job as a blacksmiths assistant a few blocks from here. The city uses a lot of horses, particularly the police. You both have rooms at the Inn.”

Before going to meet her new employer, Liada spent an hour with Tali helping her remove the fake tatts. She found the kitchen was at least twice the size of any other she had worked in. The chef, Herad, was a small, sturdy-built man whose arms and face were loaded with tatts. Her first reaction was panic. His bristling mustache and heavy eyebrows looked fearsome, but he gave her a friendly smile.

“Master Herad, I’m Jatia. I’ve been told you have a position for me.”

“Yes. You’ll spend the next couple of days following me around. I’ll ask questions, have you prepare things on your own, and determine where you are best suited to help. I understand you have worked at several Inns before.”

“Yes, sir. I’ve worked in Ostono and Sporish.”

“Good. Rest today. You start tomorrow.”

For a few minutes she watched from the door as he worked, trying to make out his tatts. She could understand some of them and Aliy explained the rest. In a way, it was the story of his life. He’d been in the Gorlack police, came from an up-country tribe, had four children, his name and those of his children, his position as a master chef, and many that were just decorations.

Back in her room, she found Emmund waiting for her.

“Don’t you ever wait to be let in, or knock, or let someone know when you are coming?” Liada asked.

I’m actually getting use to it, she mused.

Emmund raised his eyebrows at the thought. “I’d be a poor spy if I did. Let’s go. You have an appointment.” Emmund opened the door and motioned her to go ahead of him. She shrugged. As they walked, he explained that the streets running north and south were named after colors and those running east and west had names. It took only a short time to walk from Yellow to Blue Street at the next crossroads. Emmund motioned for her to enter a small shop ahead of him. In the corner, a small thin man sat tapping on a stick over a man’s bare back.

“This is a tatt shop?” Liada shouted in surprise. “No, I don’t want or need a tatt.”

“It is necessary if you want to talk to the Gorlack…group. You must have a tatt, and it must be registered. They won’t talk to you otherwise.”

“Why won’t they talk to me?”

“The location is secret, and only agents are permitted there.”

“I’m an agent. You said so on your oath. Doesn’t your oath mean anything?” she asked, narrowing her eyes at him.

“Yes, it does. But you must have a registered tatt before the council will speak to you. I’ll represent you if you wish. But do you think I can present your issues as well as you could?”

“What will my mother and father say?” Liada was feeling desperate. She didn’t want a tatt, but she didn’t think Emmund could represent the First Ones. How would he convince them she knew the First Ones much less represented them?

Blast the man, she swore, he’s right.

Emmund just smiled knowingly and strode over to speak to the man doing the tatts.

“Liada, if you are willing to help the Firebirds and Seadragons, we will bond ourselves to you of our free will as Tali has done,” Aliy said in her other ear, the soft-thin feathers gently brushing her neck.

Liada almost broke into tears. The First Ones wanted her to help them. She loved them. But she had never expected to take on such a heavy responsibility. What if she failed them?

“This is something Emmund should be doing,” she said in desperation. “Emmund would be better than me. I’m still barely grown.”

At that moment, she felt very young. As her mind raced, she heard the sing-song music she recognized as First Ones talking.

“We trust only you,” Tali said. “The other humans have interests which may conflict with ours. They’ve never helped us.”

“Pick a tatt,” Emmund said.

“Which one?” she asked. How was she supposed to know?

“It doesn’t matter. Pick whatever you like. Your Owl tatt was interesting.”

Liada looked at the picture of an owl design on the wall. It didn’t look like a replicate of a real Owl, but rather a series of black lines that created a strange approximation of its face, body and wings. The outline of the face was rounded with two circles for eyes, the wings were five lines that went from thick at the body to points, and the body was another circle with tail feathers similar to the wings. Clearly an owl and yet not an owl. She wished there had been a young owl. She snorted. A very young owl, for a young woman’s wisdom.

“Maybe I’ll grow into it.” She sat in the chair the man pointed to and put her arm on the table.

“The Owl,” Emmund said. The tattooist clamped her arm with leather straps and picked up a long stick with what looked like teeth at its end. He dipped the teeth end into black ink, placed it over her arm, and began tapping it with another short stick. She tried to pull away with the first few rapid taps as the teeth bit into the skin. It hurt.

After she got over the shock, she became interested in the process and the developing picture. He would tap several times then wipe away the excess ink, look at the result and continue. The process took almost an hour. She didn’t want a tatt, but she had to admit it was pretty. Now she could see why Emmund knew her imitation was a fake and why Aliy had said it wouldn’t fool anyone from Gorlack.

The pierces in her skin were bleeding a little and her arm burned. But the design had turned out wonderfully.

“Thank you, it is beautiful,” she said. The detail was perfect. The little man said nothing, just nodded as if it was his due. Liada guessed he was a Master and expected no less.

“Well, I’ve done it,” she said, mostly for the benefit of the First Ones—her part of the bargain. She wouldn’t have done it for any other reason.

“Don’t worry, I can remove it when you want,” Tali said.

“Why didn’t you tell me before?”

“It wouldn’t have been the same if you knew I could remove it. Believing it was permanent made the commitment real.”

“You’re right. It wouldn’t have been the same. The tatt is a reminder of my determination.”

“What are you talking about, Liada,” Emmund said from across the room where he’d been paying the tattooist.

“Just admiring my tatt,” she said as Emmund approached. Now that it was over, she was anxious to talk to Gorlack Security. “When do I get to see…them.”

“I will register you and your tatt today. I’ll see if I can arrange a meeting for tomorrow.” Emmund left her to find her own way back to the Inn. Being so close to the markets, she was tempted to wander over there. But her arm still hurt and her eyes burned with fatigue. She wasn’t up to dealing with trouble. Back at the Inn, she found Zeph in his room.

“Well, how did it go?” Liada asked as she sat in the only chair.

“The stables are huge. They must work on five to ten horses and bridles every day, and their work is great. I’m going to enjoy working there. I start tomorrow.”

“I’m looking forward to starting tomorrow. The kitchen here is the largest I’ve ever seen. If we were here to apprentice, I would be happy, but it’s not likely we’ll be here for long.”

“I thought you got rid of that…that tatt’s real,” Zeph said as he jumped up and rushed over to examine it. “It’s real. It’s permanent.”

“It’s real. It’s a condition of being able to meet with Gorlack Security.”

“I can’t even imagine what your parents will say.” He shook his head. “And I don’t think I want to.”

They ate a leisurely dinner before returning to Liada’s room. While they were talking, Kaim returned.

“Sechael is staying with Lafaw, who is a member of the House of Elders. Much the same happened today. People showed up, paid him gold, and they made a list. After they left, Sechael mentioned the disaster in Breeze Point and the changed plans. The new order of attack is to be Osshaft in Sporish; Kentoll and Stonecross in Ostono; Llunris and Hawks Point in Gorlack; and finally Breeze Point.”

“Thank you, Kaim. I believe we will get to meet Gorlack Security tomorrow.”

* * * *

Liada reported to the kitchen early and found the fires going and the staff preparing for the day. Men and women scurried about, chopping various foods, stirring steaming pots, and kneading dough. The kitchen already smelled of strange spices she couldn’t identify. Master Herad showed up only a few minutes later. He unrolled a sheet of paper and started reading out the morning’s menu and each person’s assignment.

“Jatia, you follow me. I want to get a feel for your cooking experience before I give you an assignment.”

For the rest of the day, she followed Herad as he prepared meals, desserts, and supervised the assistant cook’s work. The day proved interesting. Herald questioned her about the spices she would normally add. He asked what meals she felt most comfortable making and let her season a soup. He seemed to enjoy answering Liada’s questions about the spices he used and why. Herad was everywhere at once. He inspected everything produced before, during, and after it was prepared. His staff had been with him for a long time and anticipated his wants and preferences.

Liada liked that Herad’s cooking differed from anything she’d studied before. Many of his meals used spices she’d never heard of. She found the taste different and exotic.

When she opened the door to her room, Emmund was sitting in her chair.

“Oh, I’m sorry, I thought this was my room,” Liada said when she saw him.

“The meeting is in a couple of hours. I’ll be back in an hour,” Emmund said as he closed the door behind him. Liada stuck out her tongue at his back, waved goodbye, and stamped her foot.

I’m like a puppy dog. Come. Fetch. Sit.

Liada fumed. She had no choice, so she washed, relieved herself, and changed into her best Gorlack style clothes—a thin skirt and sleeveless tunic that would show off any arm tatts. Looking down at herself, she paused, amazed. She wasn’t much older, but she was much changed. She had a new appreciation for cooking. Food preparation and taste, like the way people dressed, varied by region. She understood the history of the empires, the Roganista Priests, and the current conflicts. She’d met the First Ones, and they were her friends. In the process of protecting the First Ones, she’d put her life in danger and learned much about herself: she loved cooking and having real friends like Zeph, who stayed with you through good and bad times; she might not always be right, but she wasn’t afraid to try; and she was still a young woman who wasn’t always sure what to do, who made mistakes, and who loved living. And, the owl tatt would begin a new chapter.

She was no longer the old Liada.

Emmund opened the door while she was still reflecting on her life. She followed him to Red Street where he turned north onto Fin Street. There he entered a small brick house with dirty windows and a black door which had seen better days. The inside wasn’t much better. The walls were old and chipped brick, the fireplace black from soot, and the floor made from a rough wood. Three men sat at a long wooden table near the fireplace where a small fire burned. They wore masks covering their faces and long-sleeved shirts covering any tatts. Two chairs were at a second table facing them. Emmund went to the two chairs and pointed to one. Liada sat while looking around the room. The tables and chairs were rickety and stained.

“Elders, this is our newest agent. Her name is Liada, and her alias Jatia. She requests permission to talk to the elders of Gorlack Security,” Emmund said. “I’ve already explained the crucial part she has played in gathering the information we’ve collected to date.”

“Welcome, Liada, Gorlack Security thanks you for your help. According to agent Emmund, you uncovered more than he and his agents could. Even if they could have, it would have required more time than we have,” the man on the left said. Liada remained silent. She felt like a mouse staring at three hungry cats. “What do you want of us?” the man on the right asked.

“They are playing you. The man on the left will act friendly while the man on the right will act hostile,” Aliy said.

Liada sniffed. This was serious and they were playing games.

“I want to know where the Gorlack Security interests lie.” She would get to the point if they wouldn’t.

“And what business is that of yours? You are an agent of Gorlack and are here to do our bidding.”

So that’s the way it’s going to be. Our business is none of yours. Go, fetch, sit, Liada thought. Adult games I’m not prepared for.

“Play their game. We are bonded to you, not them. They can’t succeed without you,” Tali whispered in her ear followed by a melodious laugh. She had wonderful friends who cared for her and had the wisdom she lacked.

“Yes, I am an agent—a very young agent with no talent except I can cook. I’m not strong, certainly would not know how to kill anyone, and have no training as a spy. But I’m willing to cook for you,” Liada said and couldn’t help smiling.

“Do you think you’re being funny?” The man on the right leaned forward in a threatening manner.

“No, sir. I believe everything I said to be truthful. Ask Emmund.”

“You have been very successful in collecting information we couldn’t. Isn’t that true, Liada?” the man on the left asked. Liada began to see what Aliy had referred to earlier. The good member was trying to be reasonable and the bad member demanding and trying to intimidate her. She wondered if spies were naturally devious or whether they learned it as part of their training.

“No, sir. My friends collected the information. I just told Emmund what they had found.”

“Well then you will continue to do that for us,” the man on the right said.

“My friends are not your agents and have no interest in helping you.”

“They will help you and you work for us.”

“They will help me, but not if it helps you.” She was a little scared but still couldn’t help a small smile. Perhaps she wasn’t so bad at this game.

“Why won’t they help us?” asked the man on the left again. The man in the center still hadn’t said a word.

“Because they don’t trust you. Why should they help you if in the end it hurts them?”

“You may be young, agent Liada, but you have played the game well. Say what you have to say,” the man in the middle said. Liada couldn’t see his face, but she thought he was smiling.

“When the threat to Gorlack from the Priests of Roganista no longer exists, does that end your involvement?”

“Yes, our purpose is the protect Gorlack.”

“I’m a citizen of Ostono, not Gorlack, and I have helped you. You could, therefore, consider me an agent of Ostono’s Security. If I continue helping you, shouldn’t you be willing to help Ostono?”

The room was silent.

“By help us you mean with the help of the First Ones. How do we know the First Ones exist and are willing to do your bidding?” the man on the right said.

“They are my friends, and work for me of their own free will.”

“How do we know that?”

Liada had seen the priest’s version of the First Ones and wondered what these men envisioned.

“I’ve seen the Roganista version of history. What’s your version?”

The man in the center answered the question. “Way back in time, humans and the First Ones were friendly. The humans began a war which the First Ones joined, taking sides with their friends. Eventually the humans made a truce, but the First Ones continued to fight each other. While they fought, we discovered the Quag. It’s not clear if the Quag are the reason why First Ones are no longer among us. Whatever the case, the Roganista want control of the empires.”

“You’re more correct than the Roganista. There are three distinct types of First Ones. When the humans started fighting, each type sided with a group of humans. When you stopped fighting, they continued to fight each other. When they finally stopped fighting, each retired to the empire it had sided with. The First Ones realize their mistake in joining the human’s fight and in fighting each other. They’ve retreated to the unpopulated parts of the empires. They are committed to peace. The Quag hate the First Ones and are dedicated to killing them.”

“Three types, and we have one type in Gorlack?” the man on the left asked.

“Yes.”

“Won’t they help us?”

“Why should they? What will you do to help them?”

“You seem to have conditions. I want to hear what they are,” the man in the middle said.

“That you will help the other two empires and that you help the First Ones be recognized and given space of their own. Hunting and killing them has to stop.”

“In other words, you want us committed to overthrowing the Roganista in all three empires and ensuring the First Ones are recognized. If we do, the First Ones will help…you and us to overthrow the Roganista.”

“Yes.”

The man in the center held up a hand. “There’s another consideration. If the priests retain their power in any empire, it will give them a base for another attempt.” He stared at her for a moment and his dark eyes glittered behind his mask. At last he said, “We must have proof. But if you can prove what you say, we will swear the oath you ask.”

After he finished, he glanced at the other two men who nodded agreement. Liada heard the sing-song talk.

“Have them remove their masks,” Aliy said.

“One condition. Each of the First Ones will be revealed one at a time. Afterward, one of you will remove your mask.”

“Why?”

“Because they are exposing themselves and want to know who is making the oath. The risk can’t be all on their side.”

The man in the middle looked at the others before he eventually nodded. “Agreed. It obviously doesn’t matter. We assume you and the First Ones could in time determine who we are.”

“Tali,” Liada said and put her hand out. As she did, Tali became visible. The little sprite stood in her palm, glowing softly. Tali turned slowly so that they could see her better. Liada could hear the sharp intakes of breath.

“Tali is a Sprite from Ostono.”

The man on the left stood and took off his mask to show his smooth face and dark hair. He bowed.

“Welcome, Tali.”

“Kaim.”

Tali disappeared and Kaim appeared. He rotated in the air. As he turned around, his leaf-like wings fluttered softly in the air. Two of the men actually stood and leaned forward for a better look.

“Kaim is a Seadragon and lives in Sporish.”

“Welcome, Kaim.”

The man on the right stood and removed his mask. He was remarkably…unremarkable—with brown hair and ordinary face. Liada was sure she would immediately forget what he looked like and thought about what an advantage that would be for a spy.

“Aliy,” Kaim disappeared and Aliy appeared, giving the men some time to examine her.

“Aliy is a Firebird that resides in Gorlack.”

The center man, gray-haired with a hawk-nose, removed his mask and bowed.

“Welcome, Aliy.”

The eldest of the three stood up. “ N yn auho. As the head of all Gorlack security, you have my oath on it.”

Afterward, Liada did her best to answer their questions. An hour later, they were satisfied and the questions stopped.

“The priests have changed their plans. Originally, they were to strike first in Sporish, then Gorlack, and finally in Ostono. Their new plan starts in Sporish, then moves to Ostono, and lastly Gorlack. If you hadn’t been willing to help the other empires, Gorlack would probably have been unable to stop the priests after Ostono and Sporish fell.”

Chapter 13

Gorlack: Hawks Point

Over the next few days, Liada and Zeph fell into a comfortable routine: Getting up early for work, eating an evening meal together, and returning to the room to talk. The First Ones alternated watching Sechael. He seemed to be waiting for something, but they couldn’t discover what. He spent a lot of time at the Temple, which made watching him harder. The second night, a man arrived and visited after dark, dressed in old worn clothing. The next night another man came. Each wore baggy clothes, and hats shaded their faces and hair so it was hard for the First Ones to tell what they looked like. The next night the first man came back again. Kaim left a member of its circle to keep watch while he followed the man. Afterward, a First One was assigned to watch him.

Liada felt naked and sad without a First One on her shoulder, although each returned every day to update her, leaving a member of its circle on watch. On the fourth morning, Aliy returned before Liada was ready for work.

“The man I was watching went out last night. He visited several houses where he handed the man who answered a stick with symbols. I could only make out a couple of the symbols. I didn’t recognize most of them. Maybe if I drew the ones I managed to see, Emmund or one of the Security members could,” Aliy said. The feel of its feathers felt comforting. She hadn’t realized before how much she had come to love the little creatures, and how much they had become a part of her life. While she sat reflecting on her feeling towards the First Ones, Tali returned.

“The man I’ve been watching hasn’t left his house, but he did have two visitors. They were big men in their prime. They didn’t stay long. I decided to follow them since the man I’ve been watching didn’t seem to be going anywhere. When they split up, I chose one. He seemed to be looking for something, stopping at Inns, workshops, and vendor’s shops. The two met again later and entered an old house on Red Street near the West Harbor. While I watched, they didn’t come out,” Tali said while sitting on Liada’s shoulder—her favorite place.

That morning in the kitchen, Liada was preparing one of the fish dishes that Mistress Lurne in Breeze Point had shown her. It felt good to be cooking on her own, although Herad did come over occasionally to look over her shoulder. She felt like telling him she could cook, but reminded herself that he was a master cook. Besides, he seemed more interested in what she was doing than watching to see if she needed help. After she finished, Herad came over and sliced off a piece.

“Very good, Jatia. I have never seen fish cooked like that. Mistress Lurne is an innovative cook.”

“Yes, Master Herad.”

How about me. I cooked it?

Then she smiled, realizing she’d mentioned she’d learned it from Lurne. Herad was probably shocked to find a recipe that was as good as one of his.

When she left work, she decided to go to the markets. She’d been too busy to indulge herself with her favorite pastime. Right now, she had nothing that needed doing and deserved a little fun. She smiled as she hurried to her room and changed into her best Gorlack clothes, a sleeveless tunic and skirt, ensuring her new tatt was conspicuously visible.

A few minutes walking took her to the West Market. It looked typical of the markets she knew. Hundreds of tents and wooden stalls filled the square. The difference was that everyone had tatts, which they went to great pains to expose. She began her tour by wandering around and listening to the shoppers and vendors negotiating. Bargaining in Ostono and Sporish was significantly different from Gorlack. In Ostono it was who could tell the most convincing and saddest story. Of course knowing the vendor’s selling strategies helped. Some didn’t negotiate, others did.

Here in Gorlack the key seemed to be how interested the shopper was in what he was shopping for. The vendor tried to tell how much you needed the article or how badly you wanted it. The shopper on the other hand tried to act disinterested in what he intended to buy. In Ostono and Sporish pretending you weren’t interested by walking away but returning later helped drive down the price. Being the first buyer of the day also helped as it was considered good luck to sell to the first customer. Here in Gorlack, both strategies tended to raise the price as it showed the buyer’s strong interest.

After watching for a couple of hours, she thought it was time to test her theory. She decided she could use a few more Gorlack-style clothes and picked three vendors. Eventually she settled on the vendor she thought the most promising. He seemed to make up his mind too quickly on what the customer wanted. Although probably correct most of the time, it was a weakness. The other two vendors were women who seemed to be very astute at judging their customers.

So she wandered into the stall and began looking at tunics. She knew the vendor was watching her. She picked up some of different colors and then one that had embroidery around the neck, holding it up against herself for effect. She liked the embroidered one but shrugged and put it back down. When she saw a similar one, she smiled slightly and held it up. Before too long the merchant came over.

“Well, wise one, have you decided what you want?” he said. The comment was obviously made because of her tatt. She smiled, not at the remark. Based on her tatt and his remark, she guessed he thought she was new to shopping and conceited.

“I need a new tunic. That one is nice and I look good in it.” She had to turn back to the tunic so he wouldn’t see her smile. She loved bargaining. “How much, sir?”

“One silver. That’s cheap, Miss.”

She almost laughed. He certainly didn’t mind cheating. She gave him her best smile. This was worth maybe six coppers and he wanted a silver, ten coppers. The one she really wanted was worth about four coppers.

“I wish I could afford that but I can’t.” She took another loving look at the tunic before dropping it.

“You look like a good girl, maybe I could give it to you for nine coppers.”

“I guess I’ll have to find something cheaper. It’s so nice,” Liada said. She picked up another tunic and another, throwing each back on the pile. She picked up the one she really wanted and wrinkled her face in disgust before throwing it back on the pile. “Something for five coppers like these or maybe I should just forget it. Maybe another stall will have something cheaper.”

“Those are worth more than five coppers, but you’re a nice girl. Pick one of those and I’ll let you have it for five coppers.” Liada knew most of those, except the one she’d made the face at, were worth about four coppers. The one she liked, five maybe six. She spent a few minutes considering each except for the one she wanted.

“Are you sure, sir? That’s very generous of you.”

“Yes, I’m sure.”

Liada reached into her pocket and took out exactly five coppers, which she had prepared ahead of time and gave it to him. He took the five coppers and smiled. “Take the one you want.” Liada began to reach for one of the two she’d been looking at the most, probably worth three coppers, and picked up the one she’d wanted all along.

“I hate it, but my mother will like it. Thank you, sir.” She turned and strolled out. She crossed over towards the other clothing stall across the lane. A woman vendor was standing there laughing. Liada assumed she’d been watching, although she couldn’t have heard them negotiating.

“You were wandering around here earlier,” the woman said, “and decided he was the best mark, which he is if you know his weakness. How much?” Liada knew she was referring to the tunic. She guessed the woman had been smiling at the vendor’s face or his reaction, since she couldn’t know what she paid.

“Five coppers.” The woman took the tunic, felt the material and examined the cut and embroidery while laughing.

“You’ve earned that tatt,” she said, still smiling. “Look around, if you see something I’ll make you a fair price. This story is going to be worth several rounds of drinks.” Liada did wander around looking at skirts and found one she liked. The woman was busy with someone else. Liada held it up. She held up five fingers. Liada knew it might even be worth six or seven coppers, so she counted out the five coppers.

“Thank you, mistress. One silver was a fair price,” she said while holding up the article for the customer to see. The woman smiled. Liada was helping her set up her customer. Liada was pleased as she strolled back to the Inn. She had gotten two bargains and made a friend. She would have to try the East Market when she had time.

* * * *

When Emmund arrived that night, she and Zeph were chatting about old times when they were very young.

“Remember the time you threw a bucket of dirty water on me,” Liada asked and laughed at the thought.

“Yes, and the next day you threw a bucket of manure on me,” Zeph said. “I should have known then what kind of a woman you’d turn out to be.”

“Emmund, how nice of you to drop in. Have a drink.” Liada and Zeph had each taken a berry drink up to the room after dinner, and she had taken an extra one for Emmund.

“To what do I owe this gift? Have you spiked it with something?”

“No, we were just about to when you showed up.”

He threw back his head and laughed. Liada looked at Zeph. Emmund could laugh! Suddenly, she had to laugh, too, and Zeph joined in.

Still smiling, Emmund asked, “Anything new?”

“No. Something’s up. I can feel it. But all the players are quiet. Sechael spends a lot of time at the temple, but the First Ones can’t watch him there. He hasn’t said anything to Mareld. The two men haven’t done anything unusual. Those two men who come at night seem to be searching for something or someone, but they don’t say much and usually search separately,” Liada said and shrugged.

“You’re right. Everything’s too quiet. Sechael has a schedule to keep yet he isn’t making any plans to leave,” Emmund said. He closed his eyes and sat silent for several minutes. “It seems the two men searching are our best lead. See if one of your friends can find out something. Thanks for the drink.” He upended the cup and left.

“I don’t like it,” Zeph said.

“Me either. But I don’t like anything the priests do.”

* * * *

Liada managed to make it through the day with no disasters. Herad had her working on sugar decorations when he found she had some experience. She produced several simple butterflies with colored spots on the wings. Herad made beautiful sugar decorations but hadn’t used colored sugar and looked impressed even if he didn’t say so.

When she returned to the room to wash up for dinner with Zeph, Tali was there waiting.

“Liada, the two men who have been searching Hawks Point abducted someone off the streets and took him to the temple. From what they said, it sounds as though they knew who they were searching for and what he looked like.”

“Who?”

“They mentioned the name, Brom.”

Aliy returned while Tali and Liada were discussing the abduction.

“Liada, Sechael claims the priests captured a member of Gorlack’s underground security team. They are interrogating him at the Temple. Sechael said he was very stubborn, but the priests and the Quag would soon break him.”

Emmund and Kaim arrived at the same time. Liada waved him to silence as Kaim reported what he’d seen.

“A young priest delivered a bag of gold to the man who hired the two thugs who have been searching Gorlack.”

“The two who were searching found a man who Sechael claims is an agent, and they have him at the temple, torturing him,” Liada said.

“Yes, Brom’s our Ostono agent.” Emmund prowled the room, mouth in a thin line. “We can’t be sure how much of our organization has been compromised.”

“How much does he know?” Liada asked.

“We keep our identities secret, even from each other which will help. The three elders and I know the Ostono, Sporish, and Gorlack agents. They don’t know our identities.” He stalked the room some more. “But the Ostono agent has two who work with him and contacts in Ostono. That means all those will be compromised. And, he may, given enough time, be able to provide small facts about his peers or me that could lead to finding us.”

“Freeing him from the temple isn’t going to be easy,” Liada said.

“Brom is our priority until we can free him or they kill him. While he lives we are all potentially at risk.” He looked from Zeph to Liada. “Liada, stay close to the Inn. You keep an eye on her, Zeph. I can’t spare a man right now.” Without another word, Emmund slipped out the door.

“I thought something big was going to happen,” Zeph said into the silence. “But not something like that.”

“Sechael is more than he appears. He was in a hurry to deliver messages to Llunris, further up-country, and to Ostono. Yet, he’s still here. Now we know why.” She frowned, trying to think what to do. “Aliy, watch Sechael. He has to be the key to this puzzle. Tali, Kaim, stay with me until we know more.”

Up until now, the game advantage had been theirs. Suddenly, the priests had the advantage. Spying was like bargaining. The better you understood whom you were dealing with the better chance of getting a good bargain. In spying, the better you understood your opponent the better your chance of winning. They needed to understand Sechael, and they didn’t. Somehow Sechael and his people were able to find Brom’s identity.

“How did they know who he was?” she said.

Zeph just shook his head.

* * * *

Aliy returned late the next day, landing on Liada’s shoulder, its thin feathers brushing her neck. It tickled and she smiled, happy to feel her friend return.

“Why are you smiling?” Zeph asked. “I don’t see anything funny. Seems like the priests know more than is good for us.”

“Aliy is back. It always tickles when it lands. I don’t know what’s going to happen tomorrow or the next day, but I have good friends, you and the First Ones…” She blinked. “…maybe even Emmund. And today is good. I don’t want to ruin it worrying.”

“I worry about you. I can’t help it. The priests aren’t stupid, and you’re far too willing to risk your life,” Zeph said. He looked unhappy and worried.

“Zeph, since the priests aren’t stupid, we’ll just have to be a little smarter,” she said, pointing to her owl tatt. She was sorry Zeph was worried, but she couldn’t help her good mood.

“Do you want to hear what I found out or are you going to continue to worry, Zeph?” Aliy’s warm laugh tingled her ear. Liada motioned Zeph over to her side.

“Sorry, Aliy, what did you find out?” she asked.

I can’t help being happy, she mused then giggled. “Sorry.”

Zeph punched her lightly on the shoulder and gave her a weak smile. “You’re terrible—worse than when you dumped manure on me.”

“When Mareld asked about Brom, Sechael said he would be leaving for Llunris in two days, and he was taking Brom. Sechael told him they had stopped questioning him, as they wanted him fit to travel. He was in poor condition. Sechael believes given time, Brom will be able to remember enough facts about the organization to be able to break it.”

“That means that he’s talked.” Liada frowned and a chill went through her. “Aliy, how long will it take for Sechael to travel to Llunris?”

“Llunris is a hard two days’ travel—for humans.” Aliy’s laugh was warm and comforting.

“Emmund and his men could rescue Brom if it’s only Sechael guarding him,” Liada said, but she knew she was missing an important bit of information. They still didn’t know their opponent.

“Mareld asked how they had found out about Brom. He didn’t even know that Gorlack had a secret organization, and he was on the Elder Council. Sechael thought that was funny and laughed. He told him the gods blessed the priests and that is why they were given the Quag and should rule. One of Brom’s agents, Varglo, realized the priests were the protectors of the people and contacted the priests in Ostono. Varglo identified his contacts and Brom. He was properly compensated for his information.” Aliy paused. “I couldn’t be sure but from Sechael’s tone and his smile, I would guess that Varglo offered the information for gold. Something about the way Sechael said ‘appropriately rewarded’ made me think he was killed after he informed.”

“That makes sense. If the two know anything about Emmund—” Zeph said.

Emmund returned before Zeph and she had finished discussing Aliy’s information.

“Sechael is leaving in two days.” Liada continued to bring him up to date on what Aliy had learned.

“Does Brom know anything about Liada’s involvement with you in Ostono?” Zeph asked.

“No, although he may have known I had a contact.”

“…and then Liada and I left Ostono,” Zeph added.

“I know Brom can’t identify you directly, but is there anything about you he can?” Liada asked. Zeph had made a good point, enough to ruin her mood. If the priests realized the two events were related, her parents and Zeph’s could be in trouble. And in Ostono the priests had far more authority than those in Gorlack.

“He may have seen part of my face, and…the Elder tatt on my forehead.” Emmund sucked in a breath. “It’s not unique, but it’s rare.”

“If we travel to Llunris and then to Ostono you’ll be easy to spot,” Zeph said.

“Yes, but there’s nothing I can do about it,” Emmund said, rubbing his forehead. “Even if I cover it with makeup as I have in the past, that isn’t likely to hide it well enough.”

“Tali?” Liada said.

“Yes, if you wish I can remove it,” Tali whispered although no one could have heard if she’d shouted.

“My friends can remove it.” Liada used the term “friends” so as not to single out Tali. She didn’t know why but she was reluctant to give out too much information about the First Ones just in case.

“What! You mean you can remove your tatt?”

“Yes, although I didn’t know that when I agreed to be tattooed. It was my willing commitment to the First Ones.”

Emmund didn’t answer for a while, and again rubbed his forehead. Liada sensed that one tatt was more important to him than all the others.

“Very well. Then removing mine will show my commitment to the First Ones and Gorlack. What do you want me to do?”

“Have him lay on the bed. It will take a while,” Tali said from her perch on Liada’s shoulder.

“Lay on the bed. They say it will take a while.”

Emmund lay on the bed, his hands clenched, but he didn’t say anything as Liada and Zeph watched the tatt slowly disappear. An hour later it was completely gone. Emmund looked at his reflection in the mirror and shook his head. He rubbed the spot on his forehead. “It’s really gone,” he said softly. He shook his head again before he turned away from the mirror. “I’ll arrange for our transportation tomorrow and for help in freeing Brom.” Then he was gone silently out the door.

“That is the first time I’ve seen him shook up,” Zeph said and laughed for the first time all night.

* * * *

The next morning, Liada intercepted Herad when he entered the kitchen.

“Master Herad, I’m sorry but—”

“You have to leave,” he interrupted and smiled. “I knew when you came here that you wouldn’t stay long and that I was covering for you. It’s been more enjoyable than I’d expected. Anytime you would like to come back, you are welcome.”

“Thank you. I enjoyed your instruction, and I’d like to come back someday.”

“Until then,” Herad said and walked into the kitchen, dismissing her.

I wonder if all master craftsmen are naturally aloof or they learn it along with their craft. She shook her head. Master cooks, tattoo artist, blacksmiths, boat masters…and master spies.

Liada spent the rest of the day at the two markets. First, she stopped at the woman clothes vendor.

“Good morning, Mam,” Liada said as she entered.

“Good morning, wise one,” the woman said with a smile. “That remark about the price you paid helped me with two sales. That was clever and thoughtful.”

“One good turn deserves another,” Liada said.

“And you expect another.” The woman roared with laughter. “Pick out what you want, and I’ll give you a fair price. That will preclude all the games we’ll have to play.”

Liada picked out several: a shirt, vest, and pants for Zeph. The woman charged her only a silver and four coppers. A very fair price. She waited until another customer came in.

“Thank you again, Mam. You were the cheapest in the market,” she said as she took the package from the merchant. She giggled as she wended her way through the crowd towards the East Market. She hoped that would help the woman get another good sale or two. She spent the next couple of hours watching the Gorlack shoppers. To look like a Gorlack it took more than a tatt. The way they wore their clothes, the way they held themselves and walked, the way they talked. Over the past week she’d been taking lessons from Aliy and could carry on a limited conversation. It improved every day and she hoped she could learn more on the way to Llunris. In Ostono and Sporish she could always use the trade language, Butash.

When she returned to the Inn, Emmund and Zeph were waiting for her.

“Come, we are going to get you both some tatts. It will help disguise you as we travel.”

“But…” Zeph said, then he stopped. “You’re right. If they’re after us, they will dismiss those with tatts.” The rest of the day they spent at the tattoo parlor. Liada got a facial tatt showing she was from the Southeast Mountain Clans, and two more tatts on her arm. One with her name, Jatia, and one stating she was a registered cook and no longer an apprentice. Zeph got three tatts. One claimed him a registered blacksmith, one with his alias, Zack, and an abstract Gorlack horse.

Zeph complained loudly that no one had mentioned that getting them hurt. The rest of the day, she dragged Zeph around the markets teaching him some expressions in Gorlack and having him watch people. It was late when they got back to the Inn. Zeph was doing well. She hoped to add to his limited vocabulary during the trip to Llunris. So long as he didn’t have to carry on a conversation with a Gorlack, he could probably manage. They would soon be going back to Ostono where it wouldn’t matter.

Kaim unexpectedly arrived while Liada was packing. Kaim had been watching Sechael, until Emmund was ready to leave. Emmund wanted to be ahead of Sechael in order to be ready to free Brom. Kaim’s unmistakable tickle alerted Liada to his arrival.

“Hello. You’re early.” Kaim wouldn’t have returned if it were good news.

“Sechael is carrying a Quag.”

“Only a priest—”

Of course! Now they knew their opponent. No wonder he felt safe traveling alone with Brom. He was a very senior priest. The one who’d orchestrated the Roganistas’ grand scheme. He’d been an undercover member of the House of Laws for years, preparing for this day.

Chapter 14

Gorlack: Llunris

As dawn brightened the horizon, a black carriage clattered up. Liada smiled but wanted to laugh at Emmund in the driver’s seat with his black hat and long slightly tattered overcoat with brown pants. He seemed to go well with the rattling carriage. It looked like the same one he’d used to take them from the docks to the Yellow Fin Inn. She climbed in and settled herself on the worn burgundy leather seat, facing forward, while Zeph put their box of clothes in the back and then joined her.

“At least we’ll have plenty of room.” Zeph settled into the opposite seat and stretched out his legs in front of him. Liada wondered if he had gotten taller. His shoulders had broadened with all the work in the smithies. She’d noticed that the girls in the markets watched after him, and she didn’t blame them. He was a good-looking young man.

Emmund started the coach moving. It wasn’t long before the houses became fewer and the city fell behind them. The ride went from smooth to bumping over ruts, rocks, and washed-out areas caused by water draining across the road from the hills. Liada spent the time trying to teach Zeph more Gorlack words. She wasn’t trying to get him fluent, just provide him enough of a vocabulary to get by in an emergency. She had him repeat the words after her until he got grumpy. Saying he was tired, he lay back and napped—or pretended to. So, she practiced with Aliy and listened to stories about Gorlack and the Firebirds.

Emmund stopped around noon for them to stretch, relieve themselves, and eat the bread, cheese, goulash, and a dark-berry juice she’d packed. Not fancy but tasty and filling.

“How much further today?” Zeph asked. Liada wasn’t sure if he was tired of the bouncing around or of her and the lessons.

“There are three Inns along the road to Llunris. One is for travelers who are going to make it a two day trip. The others are the right distance for the second and third nights. I’ve decided to take three days. I believe Sechael will do the same so we’ll stay one day ahead of him. Maybe we can come up with a plan to free Brom. It’s going to be hard. I’ve decided not to involve my agents.” Emmund stopped to sip his juice. “It would be too easy for them to identify one of us if they were captured. If Sechael didn’t have a Quag with him, I could have had them ambush him without having to involve us.”

“How are we going to ambush Sechael and a Quag?” Zeph asked.

“Even if we are, we’re pretty safe. Emmund doesn’t have the Elder’s tatt, and you and I have enough to pass for Gorlacks.” Liada pointed to her arms and smiled. Zeph didn’t seem satisfied with her reasoning and stayed quiet as they climbed back in the carriage. He scowled at her when she tried to ask Aliy to teach them the word for horseshoe, so she gave up.

“Tali, tell me about the Quag,” Liada asked. She knew they were dangerous, they could kill First Ones, and she hated them. But knowing more might help them defeat them.

“They were created some time after the First Ones. No one knows why they’re mutated in some form or another. Like they are part this and part that without being either. Their colors are dull and their talents are erratic. You remember the Quag who was chasing me at the market? His blasts of fire missed because it couldn’t control it. The blasts were wild.”

“Are they as fast and can they travel the same distances as you?”

“Yes. Each of us varies slightly in our energy. One Quag may not be able to match my distance whereas another could out-distance me.”

“So that’s what happened at the market? The Quag couldn’t last the distance?” Liada asked.

Zeph perked up, hearing Liada ask her friends something relating to the incident at the Market, and leaned forward to listen.

“No. The Quag and we are pure energy, but it’s not inexhaustible. We must be visible to use our power and when we use our power, we use energy. When we fly, we use energy, and the faster we fly the more energy we use. It takes time to rebuild the energy we use. The Quag wasted too much of its energy trying to kill me with its flames, so it didn’t have enough left to chase me very far.”

“How far can you fly?” Zeph asked.

“Flying as fast as we can, ten miles in seconds. At a moderate speed, perhaps two hundred miles in half a day.”

Liada frowned. “I know they can see your energy even when you’re invisible to humans. But can it tell the difference between a Firebird and a Sprite, or Seadragon and a Firebird?”

“No. It is just a trail of energy.”

“What about using your powers?” Liada sat up straight as she began to get an idea.

“Each of us could create one large event: a Sprite, hundreds of lighting bolts; a Seadragon, a storm miles long with tornado-like winds; and a Firebird, a blast of fire which would scorch miles. But we would have exhausted all of our energy.”

“If the Quag had done that at the market, it would have destroyed the whole market.”

“Yes, that is true. It would also have been as vulnerable as a baby.”

“How long does it take to recover?” Liada didn’t much like the idea that was working in her mind.

“If we expended all of our energy it would take at least a full day or more. Half our energy, half a day.”

Liada sat quiet, having run out of questions. Several minutes later, she heard the sing-song speech of the First Ones, which sounded like a strange sort of exotic music.

“You and we know how to free Brom,” Kaim said with his snout next to her ear.

“I don’t know what you mean,” she said.

Kaim whispered so that even Zeph couldn’t hear. “If we lead the Quag away, flying as fast as we can until it’s exhausted, then Emmund can rescue the spy.”

“No!” Liada yelled. Zeph sat up in his seat.

“What’s wrong, Liada?” Zeph looked around the coach and then out the window. By that time, Emmund had stopped the coach and jumped down.

“What happened?” Emmund asked, looking in the coach’s open window in the door.

Liada sat, arms crossed. She wasn’t going to risk telling either of them what Kaim had said. They would probably agree, and she wasn’t about to take the chance.

Emmund looked at Zeph. “What happened?”

“I don’t know. She was talking to her friends when she suddenly yelled.”

They both stared at her.

She shook her head hard. “No. No. I won’t do it.”

“You would put one of our lives against the lives of all the First Ones?” Aliy asked.

Zeph and Emmund stood there giving her confused looks.

“What’s going on?” Emmund said.

“I won’t talk about it.” She shut her mouth into a stubborn line.

When Kaim brushed against her, she refused to respond. She’d risked the First One’s lives too many times already. She wouldn’t let them do something that would get them killed.

“The Inn isn’t far,” Emmund said as he jumped back into the driver’s seat and snapped the reins.

* * * *

The yard of The Thirsty Traveler was full of horses, carriages, and travelers shouting for service. A family with four young children had just arrived and was unloading with whining and crying and the father yelling to shut up. A young hostler ran up and Emmund handed the carriage over to him. While they waited, he went in and came back a minute later saying they had three rooms. When they got to the rooms Zeph asked if she was hungry or needed anything, and she just shook her head.

“I need to rest,” she said, so he and Emmund closed the door.

“Liada, our friend, you must tell them so they can make arrangements. We are bonded to you of our free will, but it would be wrong to refuse us. We will choose so you don’t have to,” Tali said.

Liada paced around the room. She’d never felt less in need of a nap, but she was faced with an impossible decision. Kaim’s suggestion would work but would be sure death for the one leading the Quag away. It would exhaust its energy and have none left to fight. The chance of escaping would be tiny at best.

“No,” Liada said, her voice wavering a little. “I’ll think of something that doesn’t mean one of you dies.”

“Better one than all, my friend,” Kaim said.

Liada paced back and forth some more. It couldn’t be right to send a friend to sure death. She couldn’t do it.

“Better one?” She frowned. “But…there are more than one…” She frowned and rubbed her forehead, some idea nagging at her, but she couldn’t quite see what it was. “Wait. That means something. There are more than one. Let me think.”

She paced some more. Suddenly, the idea that was nagging became clear. “I have an idea—an idea that won’t get one of you killed.”

“And you are going to tell us?” Kaim’s voice was gentle as the wind.

“Yes. The Quag have about the same energy as you, right?”

“Yes.”

“So if it chases one of you, it can keep up? And after a while you’ll both be out of energy and vulnerable. But the Quag will probably kill you at some point in the chase.”

“It might not kill me,” Kaim said.

Liada had known all along that Kaim intended to be the target, but she hadn’t wanted to think about it.

“No, the Quag would risk anything to kill you.”

“That is true. The Quag have a fierce hatred of the First Ones that causes them to over-react when they see us.”

“Could it catch a First One with twice the energy?”

“That would be highly unlikely.”

Liada smiled.

“Good—let’s go wake Emmund and Zeph.”

She knocked at Zeph’s door and before he could answer, knocked at Emmund’s.

“Liada, you’re up,” Zeph said. Emmund just stood there looking. Liada motioned to them to follow her and went back to her room.

“What’s up?” Zeph settled in a chair with a yawn.

“The First Ones are committed to freeing Brom to ensure that we can stop the priests. They’re willing to volunteer to give up their life to accomplish that goal,” Liada said and watched to see their reaction.

“That would solve a lot of potential problems,” Emmund said as he lounged against the wall, but he narrowed his eyes, giving Liada a suspicious look. “I don’t think you would ever agree.”

“I know how you feel about them. That’s why you were upset,” Zeph said, looking at the floor.

“I won’t let them throw their lives away. I came up with a better idea. We’ll pick a spot for an ambush. Kaim will get the Quag to chase him. But…another First Ones will be waiting ahead. Kaim will sprint to get ahead of the Quag and another will take over—like a relay. That one will go back, let the Quag see him and go in a different direction so the Quag doesn’t see there are two energy trails. Then he’ll head for another spot and switch again. Eventually, the Quag will exhaust itself, but the First Ones won’t. They’ll stay far enough ahead to be safe and come back once they lose it.”

Liada beamed. Again the sing-song talk between the First Ones.

“Yes, that might work. We appreciate your concern, Liada.” Tali said.

“None of you will die if we can help it.”

Emmund nodded slowly. “It’s a good plan and it saves the lives of your allies.” He looked into Liada’s eyes and the corner of his mouth twitched. “I don’t like throwing lives away, you know. Not those of my friends.”

Then he got quiet for a few minutes, looking through the wall as though he could see the road ahead of them. “The next Inn would be the best place. There’s plenty of room there for the First Ones to lead the Quag on a little chase. Besides, it’s the last stop before the city and Sechael’s sure to stop there. Your friends should fly ahead and pick out spots for your plan.”

Tali, Kaim, and Aliy agreed. They were sure the Quag would keep some energy in reserve for the kill once the First One made a mistake or was too weak to escape. It might not have the energy to flame the First One, but it had talons.

* * * *

They rode the coach a mile past the Happy Traveler Inn before stopping. They had originally planned to stay at the Inn, but Emmund said that was too risky. When Brom escaped, the innkeeper would be able to recognize them. Instead, he found a spot hidden in a copse of willows. Once the horses were unhitched and picketed, Emmund slipped back to scout the Inn while Liada and Zeph made camp. After a while, as they sat at the little fire she got out some bread and cheese from the last Inn. Emmund reappeared two hours later.

“Well, have you decided on a plan?” Liada asked. The plan for the First Ones was safer but not foolproof, and she kept going over it to think of what might go wrong. She had heard someone say “the enemy never cooperates with your plans.”

“Sechael will probably get out with Brom. The coach driver will have to see that the horses are attended. If we can get the Quag to chase your friends then, it would leave Sechael undefended. What I do then depends. If Sechael heads for the stable, I’ll take him there. If he waits for the Quag, I’ll take him on the way to the room. Brom and I will go out the back door. I’ve already seen to the lock. Zeph and you will wait for me in the coach. We’ll load Brom and leave. You’ll be surprised how much speed I can get out of this old thing.” He twitched a quick smile.

“What if he or the driver doesn’t wait for the Quag?” Zeph said. “It’ll take time for you to get back with Brom. It seems to me, we need to make sure that doesn’t happen.”

“I thought of that, but it’s too risky.”

Liada stood up and paced around the fire. “No, Zeph’s right. That’s even more of a risk. They could very easily get here ahead of you and then you and Brom would walk into a trap.” She gave him a narrow-eyed look. “You’re just trying to keep us out of danger, but that could put us even more at risk.”

Emmund sighed and rubbed his neck. “Maybe. Zeph, could you disable the coach?”

Zeph laughed. “I’m a blacksmith, remember, even if a young one. Sure, I can do that. If you can get me a minute with it.”

“All right,” Emmund said. “I don’t much like it but maybe you’re safer in my sight than out of it anyway. While your friends lead the Quag on a chase, we get Brom away.”

The plan sounded reasonable to Liada, but it involved a lot of assumptions. She hated even to consider it, but it would be simpler if Emmund could kill Sechael. She knew, however, that might cause more problems than it solved. Right now Sechael was unknowingly providing them with information. Without him the priests might begin where and when she and Emmund least expected it. Then things might spin out of control.

By the time her friends returned, her head felt like she had a little man inside beating on her skull with a big hammer. Aliy landed on her right shoulder, Kaim on the left, and Tali on her lap. They said nothing but Liada was sure Tali was working on her headache since the little man stopped banging.

“We found good places to make the switch. I will wait at one place in case the Quag tries to catch Kaim quickly, and Aliy will wait further along,” Tali said. “Kaim will be the one to entice the Quag into action.”

Liada passed the information on to Zeph and Emmund. After that, everyone settled down to their own thoughts, staring into the little camp fire. The night got dark around them. Noises made her jump and a chill crept through her from the cold ground. Finally, Emmund grunted impatiently and wrapped his cloak around her shoulders.

He slid a knife from a sheath on his arm, inspected it, and put it back in place. “Try to rest for a while. We need to start for the Inn before dawn.”

* * * *

She woke up to Emmund tending the horses. After Zeph made sure the carriage was out of sight among the trees, the two of them tried to talk her into waiting behind. She just glared at them, and she started off with Emmund and Zeph as a sliver of light showed at the horizon. Emmund said it was better to be early than late. The First Ones brushed by her cheeks as they left. Tears formed in Liada’s eyes. She didn’t know who would return after it was all over—too many things could go wrong. She loved them all and couldn’t bear the thought of one dying—not even Emmund. She sniffled and wiped her nose on her sleeve. Emmund glanced at her like he wanted to say something and Zeph handed her his handkerchief, then they trudged beside the road, occasionally catching a foot on a rock and Emmund muttering a curse under his breath.

“Don’t worry. Everything will be all right,” Zeph said after a few minutes of silent walking.

Liada laughed. The first laugh she had in two days. “You should talk. You’re always worrying about everything.”

“Nope. I’m always worrying about you—not everything.”

Light shone from the side windows of the Inn as they slipped through the morning haze to the back of the stable. Otherwise, the place was still quiet in the hush of dawn.

Hugging the wall, they edged to the front. Emmund creaked the stable door open a foot. Zeph slid through sideways. She and Emmund followed.

“Wha... Not yet.” The pleading voice came from a nook where there looked to be a pile of rags and blankets.

Emmund slid the door closed again and plunged the place back into gloom. “Nothing to do with you, lad,” he told the lad, but his knife was in his hand. Emmund already had the stable boy rolled onto his stomach and was tying his hands behind him as Liada slapped her hand over her mouth to stifle a protest. “Can’t take a chance on his warning anyone,” Emmund said as he stuffed a rag in the boy’s mouth. He dragged him deeper into a stall at the back of the stable and threw hay and blankets over him.

“That... That’s cruel,” she whispered.

Emmund shrugged. “You didn’t want him dead, did you?” He tossed a coin down next to the lad. “Keep still and you’ll be all right, boy. You hear me?”

A muffled sound came, that Liada took to be agreement, and then silence, except the stamp of a horse in a far stall. The stable smelled of hay and horse manure. Liada stifled a sneeze. “What now?”

Emmund climbed onto the barrier separating two of the stalls. A tall horse with a white blaze on its forehead tossed its head in his direction. On top of the half-wall, Emmund eased to the outside wall. Above his head was a square opening framed by wisps of hay. He reached up and pulled himself into the opening. She could hear the rustle of hay. “Come on up, you two. I want you out of sight.”

Zeph helped her clamber up on the half-wall and then through the opening, much less gracefully than Emmund. She sneezed.

“The dust will settle,” Emmund said. “I’m going to wait outside in the woods. I’ll leave the door open when I leave. They’ll just think the stableboy ran off. Happens often enough in these places. Keep quiet. If you get the chance, disable the carriage. But if you don’t, you get out of here. Don’t wait around to get caught. I’ll try to put Sechael out of action, but we don’t know if the one with him will chase us or not.” He pointed at Zeph. “You get her out of here, you understand?”

“I told you she should stay back at the camp,” Zeph grumped.

Emmund snorted. “And did you think you could make her?” He jumped down. A moment later the door creaked and groaned. A horse snorted, then it was quiet.

Liada sat and wrapped her arms around her knees. “I think waiting might be worse than being in danger,” she said softly. “At least then you know what’s happening.”

“That only works if you haven’t been caught or killed or maimed.”

Noise started coming from the Inn. Someone yelled for the stableboy, then a man stamped inside yelling, “Where are you, blast your hide?” There was a thump that could have been a horse or the boy kicking and trying to get attention. Whatever it was, the man cursed and left.

Liada looked at Zeph. He just wiped the sweat off his forehead. The gloom in the stable got lighter, and Liada wondered how much time had passed. It seemed like days but it must have only been a few hours. Someone led a horse out of a stall, grumbling about having to saddle it himself. Liada’s muscles felt cramped, her stomach empty, and her bottom hurt from the hard floor beneath the layer of straw. She kept imagining Tali limp in a Quag’s talons and Emmund beaten and bleeding, even though nothing could have happened yet.

Wheels rattled in the yard along with the metallic clank of horse tack. A man shouted for the stableboy. There was more yelling and voices. There was a sound like a rush of fire—the same sound as at the market when the Quag chased Tali. Liada held both hands over her mouth to keep in a cry of fear.

“What was that?” a voice shouted.

“After something. I’ll get him inside and then I’ll worry about it.”

A man grumbled what was the use of an Inn if you had to do the work yourself. Below them was the noise of horses’ hooves and more rattling of tack and wheels. The door to a stall slammed. “They can wait. I want a drink,” a rough voice said.

Zeph grabbed her arm. Her heart was hammering so hard she wondered that the man couldn’t hear it below in the stable, but the footsteps thumped into the distance. Zeph pressed his finger to his lips and eased to the square opening to peer out. After a moment, he lowered himself and reached his hands back up to help her jump down. Nervous sweat dripped down her ribs.

He grabbed up a tool from a bench by the wall and knelt in beside the shaft of a polished oak coach, so shiny it gleamed. He grunted as he pried at the shackle. The shaft thumped to the ground, and he used a crowbar to lever off a part with a squeal of metal on wood. “There. They won’t leave in a hurry. Now let’s get out of here.”

“Wait.” Liada ran back to the pile of blankets where the stableboy was tied. “At least, pull him where they’ll find him.”

Zeph rolled his eyes, but she thought he looked relieved when he caught the sweaty, dirty boy under the arms and pulled him into the opening of a stall. Then he grabbed her hand and pulled her into the doorway. She looked in both directions. A man stood at the front of the Inn. When he turned his back, they dashed around the corner out of sight. The woods were only a few yards away. She grabbed Zeph’s hand and they ran for it.

They ran hard into the woods for a few minutes, but then slowed down. She wasn’t sure if the pounding of her heart was from running or not knowing if any of her friends were alive.

“They’ll be waiting for us when we get back to camp,” Zeph said. “You’ll see.”

She nodded. But would they? This time they skirted the road, keeping it just to their left so they didn’t get lost. A grunt and the crash of a tree limb came from in front of them. Liada started to run toward it, but Zeph grabbed her arm. He pulled her back so he could be ahead, but she followed right at his heels. Through the trees, she saw Emmund kneeling beside a limp body.

“Is he alive?” she gasped.

“Just unconscious. They worked him over pretty badly. I carried him this far and slipped.” Emmund wiped the sweat off his face with a sleeve.

Brom’s face was mottled with purple bruises and his head lolled to the side. She touched his chest to be sure he was breathing. There was kind of a rattle in his chest that didn’t sound good.

“I’ll help carry him. That’ll speed it up,” Zeph said, stooping to slide an arm around the unconscious man. Together the three of them got Brom to their little camp.

“Where are they?” Liada said as Emmund lowered Brom to the ground. Her stomach was a knot of fear. Please let her little friends be all right.

Soft feathers brushed her neck. “We’re here, young one,” Tali said.

“They’re back?”

Kaim tickled her ear as he landed, and she felt Tali perch on her shoulder.

Zeph was kneeling by Brom, but he clambered to his feet. “What happened?” he demanded.

Kaim raised his voice to a shout for him, so they all could hear. “I flew through the middle of the stable yard as Sechael stepped out of the coach with his Quag. It exploded off his shoulder after me as fast as it could fly. It’s a good thing we’d set up two locations. I could never have made it all the way to the further one.”

The enemy never cooperates with your plans.

“I headed for Aliy. She was among some boulders. I zigzagged in and out of them. She flew ahead and got its attention.”

Aliy laughed. “I never thought being chased by a Quag could be fun. But it was. I sped up and the Quag chased me. In a few miles, it was losing ground and I slowed down so it wouldn’t give up. A few miles further, it had used all of its energy. It dropped like a stone. I met Tali and Kaim, and we returned. It was a good plan, Liada.”

As Aliy finished, Tali landed on her shoulder.

“Tali, do you have the energy to heal Brom? He’ll never be able to sit in the driver seat,” she whispered as softly as she could.

Tali left her shoulder and fluttered back into place after a moment. “I can repair him enough for him to be able to ride with Emmund, but he will still hurt. I don’t have enough energy left to heal him all the way.”

“Can you keep him unconscious? Then we can put him in the coach and you can work on him while we travel.”

“I can do that.” Tali left again and returned only minutes later. “He is asleep and won’t wake until I undo what I did.”

“He’ll stay asleep,” she told Emmund. “Put him in the coach and the First Ones will heal him. He’ll be well enough to travel.”

Emmund stood up, wiping back hair that dripped with sweat. “How long will it take?” he asked.

“A couple of hours.”

He nodded, lifted Brom over one shoulder with a tired grunt and carried him to the coach. They laid Brom on the one seat, partially curled up while Emmund got into the driver seat and steered them back onto the road. Tali and her circle worked on Brom for the next two hours.

“That is all I can do, Liada. I’m nearly out of energy. He will be well enough to walk although he will still be in some pain. He will heal on his own within a week or so.”

“Thank you, Tali. Rest now,” Liada said as she tied a knot in her tunic and laid Tali in the pocket it made. Then she leaned her head against Zeph and dropped off.

When Emmund opened the door, he had a mask on. He lifted Brom and carried him part way in the trees then returned.

“Can one of your friends wake him?” Emmund asked. Liada nodded. “Good, Zeph take the coach up the road a mile or so and wait for me.” Zeph got into the driver’s seat and Liada in the coach.

“Are you well enough to wake Brom?” she asked Tali.

“Yes, I have enough energy to do that. The rest has helped.” Tali left her hand.

Zeph and she waited for what seemed like hours, but she knew it had been much less. Emmund stepped out of the trees without the mask.

“What happened to Brom,” Zeph asked.

She gave Emmund an anxious look. Tali had spent a lot of energy repairing Brom. Emmund had a tendency to eliminate problems, and Brom was a potential problem.

“I left him at a safe house. Once he’s strong enough, they’ll take him up into the mountains to one of the tribes who live there. They hate the priests. Sechael and the priests will look for him in Llunris or Hawks Point. He’ll be safe until the problem with the priests is solved. He said to thank whoever had tended to his injuries.” With that, Emmund climbed back into the driver seat, and they continued their trip into Llunris.

A halfday later, the forest ended and the town of Llunris came into view. It was a coastal town like Hawks Point but much smaller and spread out in a line along the sparkling coast. They clattered onto Market Street and to Liada’s joy, Emmund stopped at the entrance to the market. He hopped down off the coach and opened the door.

“Wander the market for a few hours. I’ll be back for you after I’ve made arrangements.”

“You’ve made Liada a very happy girl,” Zeph said and smiled at her.

“Yes, take your time. Zeph and I are in no rush.” It was her turn to smile. “Roll up your sleeves, Zeph. Gorlacks love to show off their tatts.” The Llunris market wasn’t as big as the one in Osshaft and Breeze Point and seemed to be part of the port and fishing operation. The shoppers were all Gorlacks and more informally dressed than in Hawks Point.

Liada wandered around with Zeph following. She was listening to people talk with Aliy giving a running translation. She knew many of the words and was learning new ones that she whispered to Zeph. The real advantage was that she got to hear the way sentences were constructed. The words were in a different order than she was used to. Sometimes the noun was part of the verb’s ending. After several hours of listening, she felt better about being able to carry on a simple conversation. Zeph just stood around pretending to look at the merchandise and gave short one and two word responses to questions directed at him. When that didn’t work, he lapsed into Butash saying it was for practice as he was going to Sporish in a month.

Emmund found them several hours later.

“I have you rooms at the Blue Sail Inn. Zeph, I’ve gotten you a job as an assistant delivering fish for Wilmor’s fish house. Liada, I’ve gotten you a job with Mistress Cammlo, helping her cook fish at her stand in the market. You don’t start work until tomorrow, but you should go over and introduce yourselves now.”

Chapter 15

Gorlack: Llunris

The market was busy but small compared to the other markets she knew, and she’d been able to see most of it in the three hours they’d wandered around.

“It would be nice to know when he arrives in Llunris,” Emmund said.

Liada knew he was talking about Sechael and wanted one of the First Ones to keep watch on the road from Hawks Point. He was being careful since there were shoppers strolling close to them.

“Yes, I’m sure Kaim would like to know,” Liada said. No matter who was listening, it wouldn’t be of interest.

“I will keep watch,” Kaim said and Liada felt his wings brush her cheek as he left. Emmund had already slipped away into the crowd.

It took only a few minutes to find the wooden stand shaded by a bright yellow canvas awning. Pots of hot grease smoked over lit braziers. The woman had no customers, although two men were standing in front of the counter, looking.

“Mistress Cammlo, I’m Jatia. I understand I’m to be your helper for a while,” she said in Gorlack. Aliy didn’t correct her so she thought it was probably pretty good.

“Can you fillet fish?” the woman asked without looking up. “I have no time to teach you. I need a helper, not an apprentice.” She didn’t turn as she spoke. The men pointed to the fish they decided on, and she wrapped it up.

“Yes, Mam.” Linda was glad for her experience in Sporish and Breeze Point.

“Be here before noon tomorrow, and we’ll see,” she said, dismissing her.

Liada wandered around the market some more before making her way back to the Inn. The dining room was old and longer than wide, and its chairs and table rustic and sturdy. Zeph was already sitting at a little table in the corner. They ate a leisurely dinner and decided to retire early. Liada could hardly keep her eyes open.

* * * *

The next morning, Liada met Zeph in the dining room for an early breakfast.

“Not very exciting work,” Zeph said between bites of cheese and bread.

“No. But somehow I doubt we’ll be in Llunris very long.”

They finished and walked together to the market. Liada wandered as Zeph headed to the dock area. She watched the shoppers and listened in on every conversation she could. She felt sure she could carry on a reasonable conversation even without Aliy’s help. Before noon, she made her way to Cammlo’s stand. The smell of fish and hot oil made Liada want to hold her nose, but she knew in a few minutes she wouldn’t notice it any more.

“Morning, Mistress.”

Cammlo picked up a large fish and flopped it on the table behind her as she continued getting the stand ready for business. Liada picked up a long thin knife and proceeded to cut off the head, tail, and fins, run the blade through its stomach to remove the innards. That done, she scraped the knife from tail to head, removing the scales before cutting into its back and filleting the fish meat from the bones. When she was done, two large pieces of meat lay on the table. Liada knew Cammlo had been watching her while she was getting the stand ready to open.

“Good,” she said, picking up the filleted meat, dipped it into a bowl with some kind of batter, and placed it into a pot of hot grease. The grease popped and spattered. Several minutes later, she removed the meat and placed it on the table ready for sale.

“As the table begins to get empty, fillet another fish, dip in the batter, and cook,” Cammlo said. Her first customer arrived and she turned away. Linda spent the next few hours filleting and cooking fish. When Cammlo closed that night, she gave Liada four coppers.

“You’ll do. Better than I expected,” she said as she closed the stand for the day. “See you tomorrow around noon.”

Not big on talking to the help.

Liada chuckled to herself as she watched the woman walk away. She’d had a piece of the fried fish while working, and somewhat to her surprise, it tasted delicious.

It was a short walk back to the Inn, which was located at the intersection of Moor and Edgewater Streets. Liada would have liked to spend more time at the market, but it seemed everyone was closing up for the night. At the Inn, she found Zeph alone in the empty dining room, eating.

“How did it go?” she asked as she took a seat opposite him. Zeph took a sip of redberry juice before he answered.

“Boring, but I got a good look at the town. There are seven Inns and about fifty fancy homes along Temple Way near to the Roganista Temple. And, I smell of fish. So do you.” Zeph laughed while holding his nose.

Liada grinned. She felt Kaim land on her shoulder.

“I wonder where Emmund is?” Liada said.

“Probably sitting in one of our rooms waiting for us.”

“You’re finished, so let’s go see.”

Sure enough, Emmund was in Liada’s room. He was sitting in the only chair, his legs stretched out in front of him and his eyes half-closed.

“Do we know anything about Sechael yet?”

“Kaim?” Liada asked.

Kaim spoke up so they could all hear his bubbly voice. “Sechael arrived early this morning. He didn’t have his Quag with him so I followed. He went straight to the Temple. I waited. He left with a young priest about an hour later and went to a house. He talked to the owner, a woman named Erisbeth. She had gold and yet another list ready. He was furious that he lost Brom and his Quag.”

“How did he lose his Quag,” Liada asked. “I thought it had just exhausted its energy. You said it would only take a day or so to regain it.”

“When we exhaust all of our energy, we are visible and vulnerable. Sometimes we can’t recover. We have our circles to help. The Quag doesn’t.”

“Did you learn anything else?” Emmund said.

“Yes. Sechael told the temple that there are First Ones in the city, and he wants a search until they are found. Sechael gave the young priest half the bag of gold and left. Later, a man showed up. Sechael gave him gold, the list, and told him to be prepared to start at a moments notice when he heard the code word Firequag. I followed the man to Short Street—a poor neighborhood.” Kaim’s wings tickled her ear as he talked.

“I guess that means that the First Ones aren’t going to be able to do anything while the search is on,” Emmund said. “That they have a list shows that people in Llunris are being targeted just like in Ostono and Sporish. They’ll be murdered and somehow it’ll be blamed on the First Ones. That’ll allow the priests to seize power.”

“Scary?” Zeph said. “What would they do—to the people who resist? And to Liada and me? Our families?”

Emmund looked worried for a change, his brow wrinkled with thought. “What’s scary is we don’t know how to stop it. We can’t prove their plans and can’t openly attack them.” He clicked his tongue on his teeth. “I’ll see what I can find about this man on Short Street.” He slipped out without another word.

“Goodbye to you, too,” Liada said to the closed door.

“I guess it’s better for your friends to stay hidden until the search is over.” Zeph said, rising to leave. “I’ve got to get up early. I’ll see you tomorrow.”

“For now I need to figure out how to protect our friends,” Liada said to the empty room. “How do I do that?”

“We can reduce the trace we leave but not totally eliminate it. If they start searching the houses...” Tali said. Liada could feel Tali sitting on her lap and Aliy and Kaim on her shoulders. She was scared and her mind raced as she tried to think of a plan. Liada shook her head.

“I don’t know. Must be some way.” She frowned. The thought of losing one or all of her friends made her heart beat faster, sweat formed on her forehead, and she had to resist the impulse to run away—but where? Run? Running took energy. No movement, no energy, no trail.

“What if you didn’t move?” Liada asked.

“If we didn’t move, we would emit no trail; however, we could be seen if someone looked where we were hiding,” Aliy said. The other two agreed.

“What if I made a sling to carry you, and you didn’t move?”

“That would make it very difficult to find us, unless someone searched you with a Quag watching.”

“Then if you’re willing, that’s what we’ll do.”

Liada spent the next hour making a sling that went over one shoulder between her small breasts, under the other arm, and back to the shoulder. The three First Ones each found a place in the front. Initially she could feel them moving around, each finding a comfortable position. When all movement stopped, Liada almost panicked until she realized they had ceased all activity to minimize emitting energy. With a sigh of relief, she soon fell asleep.

* * * *

Liada was up early and put on her loosest clothes. Even though the First Ones were invisible, they did make her clothes bulge, and she looked rather fat. Liada had to laugh.

All she could manage to do was nibble on a piece of bread before wandering to her favorite place. The First Ones didn’t move as she strolled into Market Street. The priests were everywhere. Both senior priests with their Quag and junior priests knocked on doors demanding access for the Quag. She gulped hard and forced herself not to run. That would just call attention to her.

“Good morn, Honorable One,” she said as she passed a senior priest. His Quag flew into a house as she curtsied. He ignored her after a cursory look. She hid a smile. The priests had no reason to suspect her, and her trick to hide the energy trails was working.

Even at the market, the priests were stopping at every vendor as she made her way to Cammlo’s stand.

“Good morn, Mam,” Liada said as she walked behind the counter and put on her apron, ready to begin work. She decided to keep it loosely tied to help hide her rather bulgy shape.

“Damn priests. They’ll scare away customers from the market with all their nonsense. I’ll bet the First Ones don’t even exist.” She scowled, her brows forming a bar across her forehead. “If they do, they don’t want anything to do with humans.” Cammlo slammed her fist on the counter. “If it weren’t for their Quag, we’d have thrown them in the sea long ago. We may just do that, Quag or no Quag.”

Liada decided to keep quiet. Cammlo wasn’t talking to her, just letting off steam.

As Cammlo had predicted, the day was slow. It seemed like the only people at the market had to come for something or other. Priests and Quags were everywhere. Cammlo decided to close up early. Because there were few people in the market, Liada decided to return to the Inn. As she walked up Market Street, streams of people passed her headed towards the Temple.

After she watched them for a minute, she followed along out of curiosity. It seemed like a good idea to find out what was going on. A few people were coming out but most were going in along with priests. She couldn’t really turn around without drawing attention to herself so she paid her two coppers to the priest at the entrance and went in.

The Temple was similar to the one in Osshaft except smaller. There was a decent-sized crowd in the temple, all seated in the middle. Liada joined them, working her way into the middle behind a tall man who would keep her out of sight of the priests. Priests kept coming and going, each reporting to Sechael who had a senior Priest’s robe on. Even the senior priests bowed to him. Then she saw why.

Sechael had gold trim on his robe—not silver. He was the High Priest of the Roganista.

She was sitting with three First Ones in the temple with the High Priest and senior priests with their Quags running in and out, and they were all looking for her and her friends. She strained to hear what they were saying over the low murmur of the crowd. Ironically, they didn’t appear to be trying to hide what they were saying. She managed to catch snatches of what they said.

“No, High Priest… We haven’t found them yet… We searched Market Street and are starting… No one has refused us… Some are complaining…” After a while, Sechael moved closer to the muttering crowd and raised a hand for silence.

“Today you see the need for the Roganista Priests. The Quag have informed us that there are First Ones scouting the town. If we don’t find them, the rest will descend upon us and destroy our homes, friends, sons, and daughters. You and your friends must cooperate with the priests. You must be on alert for suspicious behavior because someone is supporting the First Ones.” He paused and pointed in her direction. “You.”

She turned her head like everyone else, looking for whomever he was pointing to even though it had to be her. Sechael strode towards her and the crowd split into two halves to let him pass. She looked around and was getting ready to step to the side like everyone else when he grabbed her upper arm. Another priest had accompanied Sechael and stood next to him.

“I know you,” Sechael said.

“Da Sasah Et Ha Laeela,” she replied and bowed her head.

“What did she say,” he asked the other priest.

“Honorable One, how may I serve you,” the priest answered.

“Is she really a Gorlack?” he asked. “She looks like a young woman I saw in Ostono.”

The priest picked up her arm and bent to look closely at the tatts. “Her name is Jatia and she is from a mountain tribe. She is unmarried.”

Sechael spat on his hand, and rubbed the tatts hard. He left a red mark on her arm but when they stayed, he quit.

“They are real, High One. And they are well done. No one could fake them.”

Sechael gave her a hard look, his lips pressed into a thin line. “Can you speak Butash?”

“Maas Hien Lhah?”

“What did she say?”

“She said she only knew a little.”

“Who are you?” Sechael asked. He was staring at her hard and his grip tightened on her arm so it hurt.

“I Jatia, Honorable One. You hurt arm,” Liada said. She was grateful Emmund had her tattooed. It was the only thing that was going to save her.

“I’ve seen you in Ostono,” he said, giving her a shake.

“No. Never to Ostono. Would like go, Honorable One.”

“She is Gorlack, High Priest. No Ostono woman would have Gorlack tatts. One probably wouldn’t speak Gorlack either,” the other priest said while examining her arm again. He bent his head to peer at the tatts. “These are real.”

A senior priest strode into the Temple and waited beyond the crowd.

“She looks very much like the girl in Ostono. But many young women look alike, I suppose.” He let her go and returned to the front.

The senior priest who had just walked up said, “High Priest, we have searched from Market and Edgewater Streets to the docks including the Markets. We found nothing.”

“The Quag must search all of Llunris tonight. They may find their energy trail and identify where they are hiding. Tomorrow we will search Pier and Edge to the docks. I know they are here.” Sechael’s voice was loud and sounded frustrated.

“High priest, pardon, but the people of Llunris will not tolerate much more. They are at the point of revolt.”

“Finish tomorrow. If we don’t find them by then, they have probably left the city.”

Liada stayed for another half hour, as priest after priest reported no progress. She was sweating but it was too risky to attract attention by leaving. Sechael kept looking in her direction, and she was sure if she left too soon, he would have her arrested or followed.

* * * *

Emmund was lounging in her chair while Zeph paced around her room when she got there.

“Where have you been?” Emmund said. “With priests everywhere I was starting to worry.”

Hmmmph.

He hadn’t looked worried. She told them about following the crowd and her encounter in the Temple.

“You did what?” Zeph shouted. “He knows you from Ostono, and you have your friends on you—in a Temple full of Quag.”

“What did you learn?” Emmund asked. He was shaking his head.

“The Quag will be out tonight. And tomorrow will be the last day of the search. The priests are afraid of the people. They’re getting really angry. But they’ll have conducted a thorough search of all Llunris by tomorrow,” Liada said. Although she had been scared when Sechael had singled her out, very scared, she was pleased. Neither the priests nor the Quag were perfect. If they were the favorites of the gods, the gods must have been asleep or didn’t care about the priests and their interests.

Emmund gave one of his crooked smiles. “I found the man Kaim followed. He’s part of the assassin guild here. It would be nice to see the list Erisbeth prepared.” He seemed to be talking to himself until he looked up at Liada.

“Tomorrow won’t be safe or that night, perhaps the day after. I won’t risk my friends before that. Besides, if we lose the First Ones, we will lose all chance of finding our answers in time to stop the killing.”

* * * *

The next day at work, Liada didn’t see any priests. Almost everyone who stopped to buy fish had something to say about them though. A man stopped to talk to Cammlo for a long time, shouting that the priests had forced their way into his house, broken things and frightened his family for nothing. Two women nearby were talking about throwing the priests out of Llunris. She still hadn’t gotten used to that. In Ostono, the priests had an iron grip on the people. Talk like this would get you dragged off to the Temple, and you’d probably never come back.

The priests had two advantages or they wouldn’t have survived this long in any of the empires. First was the fear of the First Ones returning, but that threat was wearing thin since no one alive had seen a First One. Second was the Quag. The Quag could kill an entire mob.

After work, she wandered the market. The mood was more subdued, but the people were still angry. Liada agreed with the priest that had told Sechael the people wouldn’t tolerate another day of searches. The afternoon was interesting and she learned some new words that would have shocked her mother. They made her laugh under her breath. After a while, she strolled back to the Inn for dinner with Zeph.

“How is it going at work?” Liada asked. Zeph looked worried, which he did a lot lately. He was only picking at his food, which wasn’t like Zeph at all.

“We went to some Inns on Pier Street. It was crawling with Priests and Quag.”

“It’ll end today. And in the market there was talk of throwing the priests out of Llunris.”

“Throw out the priests?” Zeph shook his head. “In Ostono—”

“Gorlacks seems to have run out of tolerance—like Breeze Point. That’s probably why Sechael’s plan has Breeze Point and Gorlack last.”

Zeph used a piece of bread to sop up the last of the gravy in the bottom of his bowl of stew. Afterward, they went upstairs to her room. She was sure Emmund would be waiting as usual, and he was.

“I was thinking we might send the First Ones out to look around tonight,” he said, looking thoughtful.

“No. The priests had the Quag out last night. They might again tonight. Or if the Quag searched early tomorrow morning, they’d see its trail back here. Let’s not give Sechael any reason to keep looking.”

“All right. I’m not sure they would find anything worth the risk. We know the password, and it’s probably the same in all the cities. I’d like to know who’s on the list. We’ve been lucky so far, I’m just greedy.” Emmund laughed.

Liada had to chuckle. Emmund had a nice laugh—on the rare occasion he used it.

“I wonder when Sechael’s going to leave. Their plan must start soon. And people are going to die.” Now he didn’t look like he felt like laughing. “Never mind. You’re right about your friends. We don’t want to take any unnecessary chances with them. I’ll have someone watch the docks. He will have to contact someone for transportation there.”

Emmund stood thoughtful for a minute, then turned and left.

“He actually sounded reasonable,” Zeph said, looking at the door.

“Losing the First Ones would be a disaster for him. He has to be.”

Zeph gave her a speculative look. “Well, maybe we’ve just been around him too long.”

The next few days were routine. Mistress Cammlo actually talked to her now and then, and she consented to give Liada the recipe for the batter she used for her fried fish. She was a hard-working woman, who had lost her husband and had to support two children on what she earned at the market. It was hard work, filleting the fish, cooking it over the boiling hot cauldron, and waiting on customers. Liada had provided a bit of relief from having to do everything. She felt sorry for Cammlo, but she sure didn’t want to do this for the rest of her life. Liada rubbed the ache in the small of her back and filleted another fish.

At noon, since she hadn’t seen even a single priest, she let Aliy go to Erisbeth’s house and Kaim to the assassin’s house. Tali stayed with her. She knew she was being selfish but she wanted her friend’s company and to protect at least one if something went wrong. Aliy was back that evening. Its thin feathers brushed her neck and shoulder as it landed.

“Did you manage to find out anything, Aliy?”

“Yes. I entered the house with some of Erisbeth’s friends. They spent hours talking. Most was about the priests and how much power they would have under the priests. Sechael is leaving in two days. He’s chartered a boat called the Sea Hawk. I found out a couple of names on the list, and I know the names of everyone who was there.”

She felt comforted by the brush of its feathers and knowing Aliy was safe for now. Emmund showed up not long afterward. If she didn’t know better, she would have thought that he knew exactly when one of her friends came back to report. But he actually smiled at her. She wondered if he was getting sick.

“What’s new, Liada?”

“Don’t you ever carry on a real conversation?” she asked. If he was going to smile, he could at least say hello, too. He showed up without notice, never told you when he would be back, wasted no words, and disappeared.

“Sorry. Years of being a spy do little for my social skills. I have no life except for spying on others.” He’d made her feel bad. She had Zeph, her friends, and family. He had nothing but work.

“I’m sorry. I guess I never thought about how lonely it could be—being a spy. Maybe when this is over you could come and visit Zeph, me, and my parents—if you get time,” she blurted. Emmund was infuriating at times, but she’d become...rather fond of him in a strange way. She thought he was blushing!

He stood speechless for a long time. “I’d like that.”

She nibbled on her lip for a second and decided to change the subject. “Sechael is leaving in two days.” She gave him the names Aliy had identified.

“Excellent. Thank Aliy for me.” He smiled. “If you can be ready, we’ll leave tomorrow. We need to reach Stonecross before Sechael.”

After Emmund left, Kaim landed on her shoulder, tickling her ear. She smiled. Everyone was home safe. And Emmund actually asked if she could be ready. That was definitely a new one.

“As Emmund thought, our man is an assassin. He seems to be a leader in the guild and met with several men over the past day and night. I could identify them but they go by nicknames, not real one: Blade… Blood… Hawk… Fang… Tong…. The one we were following is called Chief.”

Sounds like people we don’t want to meet, she thought.

“We leave tomorrow, my friends. I’d like you to stay in my harness until we leave. Maybe the search is over. But let’s not take a chance.”

Chapter 16

Ostono: Stonecross

The boat was the same one they’d taken from Breeze Point to Hawks Point, sleek and fast. Liada loved the blue of the water melding into the sky on the horizon, the wind in her hair, and the salt-water spray in her face. The sea smelled delicious once you were away from the shore. They sailed faster than a horse could gallop. Emmund had said it would take all day, as they had to cross almost the entire length of Lake Disos.

Zeph sat next to her in the back of the boat. He didn’t look sea-sick, but he looked strange, like something was bursting to come out.

“What’s wrong?” she said.

“My father and Ma,” he said, his voice husky. “They must know I didn’t go to my uncle’s by now. I took off without telling them. They must hate me.”

She grinned. “Tell them I kidnapped you.”

He glared at her, and Liada was immediately sorry. It wasn’t funny. She worried, too, when she had time to think about it. Worse, she could get everyone tortured and killed if the Priests found out what she was doing. “I’m sorry. I’ve been trying not to think about it. It hurts less that way.”

“What am I going to tell them?”

“The truth,” she said. “You were trying to protect me because we’re friends.”

“You think they’ll understand?”

“Zeph, they love you. They’ll be happy you didn’t run away. You were saving my life and hoping not to get them involved.”

“Pa was talking about talking to your pa. We’re old enough for betrothal—”

Liada’s mouth dropped open and her face flooded with heat. She tried to say something but she just choked. “Zeph, you know you don’t care about me—that way.”

“Well, we’re used to each other. It wouldn’t be so bad.”

His voice sounded funny though.

“Zeph, I’ve seen you look at other girls.” She turned her head and managed to look him in the face even though her own was burning with embarrassment. “Neither one of us would end up being happy.”

He nodded. “I guess.”

“Anyway, we’ll worry about that when this is all over,” she managed to get out.

“What about your parents? What will you tell them?”

“Nothing right now. We’ll leave again soon. Unless you stay,” Liada said. She’d been grateful for Zeph’s company. He’d been there when she needed someone. She’d miss him terribly if he stayed.

“I’m going with you. You need someone to look after you. I know you think you can take care of yourself. But if someone starts to hurt you—well, they better not. And I still don’t trust Emmund.”

“Thank you, Zeph.” They both sat quietly as the boat glided over the water. It was evening when the sailors tied the boat up at the dock. By the time they unloaded their things, it was dark with just a sliver of the moon shining. There was a carriage sitting empty. Emmund climbed up onto the driver’s seat, dressed in his usual dark clothes and driver’s hat. Before Liada and Zeph had settled into the seat, he had the horse moving.

“I wonder where he’s going?” Liada said.

“More of the same. He’ll tell us when he gets there.” Zeph laughed.

“I guess he thinks it’ll spoil the fun if we know.” Having no real choice, she and Zeph settled down on the cracked leather seats. It was a short ride up Dock Road to the road circling the Market. Seeing familiar places and knowing she didn’t dare see anyone she loved made her hurt inside and it felt like there was a fist inside her throat. A few minutes later, Emmund turned onto Rocky Road.

She and Zeph both stared in shock. He appeared to be taking them in the direction of their homes. She wasn’t ready and she didn’t think Zeph was either. When he turned onto Lansee Street, she knew he was headed to The Hideaway.

Damn the man. We’re not ready.

The dining room would be closed but her mother would be cleaning up and preparing for the next day’s meals. Her father would probably be in the Tavern serving drinks and talking with customers, mostly with people staying at the Inn. But some would be townspeople relaxing after a day’s work.

Emmund jumped down.

I’ll get even with you for this.

She glared at him.

“We can lessen the shock if I warn your parents you’re coming,” he said as he walked towards the back door to the kitchen.

She panicked until she felt the three First Ones move.

“We are here to support you, Liada. We will do whatever is necessary to help,” Tali said. Kaim and Aliy also assured her, each brushing her cheek with what she had always thought to be a kiss. She patted Zeph’s hand.

“We’ll be all right.”

Zeph choked out, “Uh huh.” He gave her a weak smile.

Emmund appeared at the coach door. “I’ve told your mother you’re here and I’m bringing you in. I told her it was important not to tell anyone until you talked to her. She went to get your father.”

“You could have warned us,” Liada said as she jumped from the coach.

“I didn’t want to worry you.”

If she weren’t so nervous, she would have hit him. He smiled at her glare. They walked to the back door and opened it.

Her mother and father stood in the lamplight just inside. Her mother threw her arms around Liada and squeezed. Her father waited until her mother let her go before he grabbed her arms and kissed her cheek. Then he put his hand under her chin and turned her face to expose her tattoo.

“You caused us many a sleepless night worrying about you. You have a lot of explaining to do,” her father said. Her mother stepped back, her gaze fixed on the tattoo.

“Why... How…” Then her mother glared at Emmund. “Who is he?”

“We’ll explain everything. Please, let’s get Zeph’s parents so we can explain it to everyone all at once.”

“I’ll get them,” her father said and stalked out the door, shaking his head. She couldn’t figure out if he was mad at her, happy to see her, or exasperated—probably all three. Now tears were running down her mother’s face and she started stroking Liada’s hair back, seeming to examine her for anything wrong. Liada suspected “wrong” included tattoos.

The door opened as Zeph’s father stormed through it.

“Gods. He’s here.” He grabbed his son. She wondered if Zeph was going to get hugged, hit or shaken. She would have laughed if it weren’t so serious. His mother, Dori, stood there crying so hard she started to hiccup.

“All right. Now it’s time to ’fess up. And I guess you’ll explain him sometime,” her father said, pointing to Emmund, who hadn’t moved the whole time and had the most infuriatingly bland look on his face as though he’d nothing to do with the whole thing.

Liada let out a long sigh and looked at Zeph.

“You tell it. You tell stories better,” he said.

She nodded. Zeph had never been much of a talker. She almost laughed, but thought it was a bad time.

“I have to start at the very beginning. It’s going to sound like we made it up. We didn’t. Please…let me tell the whole thing first.” Liada looked at each until they nodded.

“It begins in the garden out back…”

Liada decided she shouldn’t skip anything—the truth and nothing but the truth. Several times during the story, one of the parents tried to interrupt to ask a question. She shook her head and said, “Please. Let me finish first.” But she could see from their faces that they were having a hard time believing the story. When she finished there was silence. All four had glanced at Emmund several times during the tale.

“You couldn’t possibly make one like that up. And those are real tattoos. But no one’s seen the First Ones for years. Are you sure they’re really talking to you?” her mother said.

“Tali.”

The little Sprite appeared beside her. Zeph’s mother gasped and the others stood wide-eyed.

“Aliy.”

The Firebird appeared on the other side. Everyone took a step forward to get a better look.

“Kaim.”

The Seadragon floated beside Aliy.

“May I present to you my friends, the First Ones?”

No one said anything for several minutes. Then the First Ones vanished to return to Liada’s shoulders.

“The Priests are planning to take over?” Her father and Zeph’s asked the question almost at once.

“Can you really get rid of those tattoos?” both mothers asked.

“Yes,” Emmund said as he melted forward. “We’ve been tracking the High Priest Sechael through three empires. He’s paying assassins to kill leaders in each government. I need your daughter and Zeph for a little while longer. The priest’s plan will start soon. Nothing’s more important than stopping them.”

“But they’re so young,” Liada’s mother said, her voice rising in alarm. “She could be killed!”

“That’s true, Mistress. I can’t guarantee her safety or Zeph’s. I wish she wasn’t involved.” He looked at her with his head tilted, but with the same bland expression. “I do wish that, but the First Ones trust only her. Without her, we’ll fail and the priests will rule all three empires. Imagine a world under the exclusive control of the Roganista Priests. And deaths spread across all the country to achieve it.”

“That’s troubling—more than troubling,” Docury said. Her father nodded.

“You can all stay here—while you’re in Ostono,” her mother said as she used her apron to wipe the tears off her face. “Can’t you? We could give…Emmund a room at the Inn, and Zeph could stay with his family. Please.”

Emmund rubbed his chin and stared into the distance. Liada hoped he said yes. She hadn’t been home for so long, and she missed her family, even her pesky brother and sister.

“It may work. I’m a guest from Gorlack. Liada has been apprenticing in Sporish, and Zeph has been apprenticing with his uncle in Kenttol. Both are on a short vacation and planning to go back,” Emmund said.

“Thank you,” Dori said, giving Zeph another hug.

“Gorlack has been watching the priests?” Docury asked.

“Yes. We in Gorlack have curtailed their activity and power for some years. We had rumors they were planning something so we decided to investigate. I found indications the rumor was true but we didn’t know their plans, so I was sent to Ostono to investigate. That’s where I met Liada.”

“Gorlack has a security group?” her father asked. “Why?”

“We are a check and balance on our leaders. We keep them honest and investigate major criminal activity.”

“Seems like a good idea for Ostono,” Docury said, narrowing his eyes.

“Before we go, can you remove those disgusting tattoos?” Dori said.

“Sit down, Zeph.” Liada pointed to a chair. “Tali. Do you have enough energy to do both of us?”

“Yes. I will be tired but with a night’s rest I will be fine.”

Zeph rolled up his sleeve to show both tattoos. As everyone watched, for a half-hour a glow worked its way up his wrist and the tattoo faded to nothing. Next, Liada took his place, turned her face for easy access, and rolled up her sleeve to show both tattoos. There was a gasp of breath as the owl was exposed.

She didn’t move as the warmth spread from her cheek to her arm. She hadn’t wanted the tattoos, but would miss the owl and maybe the others. When she got up, Zeph’s mother was examining his arm.

“It’s like they were never there. I’d heard they couldn’t come off,” she said, still turning his arm as if they’d moved.

“Liada, we need to know when Sechael arrived and where he goes,” Emmund said into the lull.

“I’ll send Tali in the morning.”

Emmund nodded.

Her father took Emmund off to show him to a room. Her father was sure to have more questions and a stern warning to keep his daughter out of harm’s way. Zeph left with his parents, giving her a small wave and a sheepish grin. It felt like being back in the nursery, as much as she loved them.

She and her mother walked together, her mother’s arm around her shoulder, through the yard to the cottage. Tybes and Kesti had been by the hearth with a snack of milk and sweet cakes. Since that was an unusual treat, Liada knew it was a safe way to keep them out of the way. But when they saw her, they both jumped up.

“Liada,” they both screamed and threw themselves at her. Somehow she thought they looked younger—or maybe she’d grown older.

* * * *

The next morning, she sent Tali to the docks to watch for Sechael and to follow him. Then she joined her mother in the kitchen. She offered to prepare one of the dishes she’d learned in Sporish and Gorlack. Her mother agreed to a fish dish. An hour later, she’d finished and her mother broke off a small piece and put it into her mouth with a thoughtful look.

“That’s delicious. Where did you learn how to make it?”

“From Girta, the cook at the Whaler Inn. She didn’t have many recipes but the ones she did were all good.”

It had been a relaxing and wonderful time with her mother. Just like old times—well, not quite. Back then, cooking seemed boring and more of a chore. Today it was fun. She was creating meals rather than following her mother’s directions.

And her mother was learning from her, instead of the other way around. Her mother gave her an odd look.

Afterward, she decided to visit the market to see what had changed. Besides, she could use a couple of dresses. She bought two and couldn’t help bargaining but she couldn’t really care if she got a good deal or not. She kept worrying about Tali and Sechael. His Quag had died, but could he get a new one? She had no way of knowing. She got home early and spent time with Tybes and Kesti.

They clamored to know where she’d been. She told them the story Emmund had made up. She talked about her time with chef Herad, the people of Sporish, and the boat ride. She left out the fact that the boat ride wasn’t from Stonecross.

* * * *

The next morning Tali landed on her favorite spot, Liada’s shoulder.

“Good morning,” Liada said.

“Good morning. Sechael arrived late yesterday afternoon. He got in a carriage that took him to Imorla’s home. I went in with him. He is planning to go to Kenttol. I think Kenttol may be the first town in their plan. He will leave in five days. He is going to meet with a member of the House of Laws. She has a list and gold, and is just waiting for Sechael to start.”

Liada decided she would show up at Emmund’s room for a change. She knocked but got no response. She listened and couldn’t hear anything inside. Liada found the cleaning girl to open the door for her, telling the girl that she needed to check something for her mother.

When Emmund arrived an hour later, she was sitting in his chair. She could hardly keep from smiling. She had finally gotten to pull the same trick on him.

Emmund laughed. “Did that make you feel good?” He closed the door.

“Actually, yes.” She chuckled. “The difference is that I actually knocked first. Have you ever knocked on anyone’s door?”

“Spies aren’t allowed to knock. That would mean they didn’t know whether the person was in the room. I’d be a poor spy then.” Emmund smiled. He almost looked like a regular person rather than the cloaked assassin waiting in the shadows he used to seem. Of course, she was only fond of him—like a big brother. She frowned and decided not to think about that right now.

“Tali’s back. Sechael is going to Kenttol in five days. Tali thinks they’ll start there. He’ll be meeting with a woman named Isianna.”

“We leave in four days. We have to try to stop whatever they are planning. I’d like you to try to see one or two of the people on the list and warn them. I doubt they’ll believe you. However, when the killing starts, they might and take action. There isn’t any middle in this. Either we win or they do. And if they do, we won’t be alive.”

* * * *

Liada told her parents and Zeph that they would be leaving in four days. It looked like the priests were beginning their plan in Kenttol.

“Tali, do you remember the names?”

“Yes, Iadain, Samdyn, Mathy, Maray…” There were eight. Liada decided to try the first four. She had to assume that if they were on the list they weren’t friendly towards the priest.

She found Iadain’s house easily. It was on Lower Terrace Street west of Drumm Road. It was a large two-story brick house inside a fenced off yard. Off to one side were small stables with three horses and a carriage. She went to the front door and knocked. After a few minutes, a maid answered the door.

“Yes, can I help you?”

“I need to see council member Iadain.”

“Do you have an appointment?”

“No, but I have information…that affects his position in the House of Laws.” She couldn’t give the real reason or they would dismiss her as a crank, yet it had to get his interest.

“Just a minute.” The maid closed the door. Liada waited, hoping what she said would, at least, get her inside. Several minutes later, the maid returned and led Liada to a study. The walls of the room were a light wood and one side was filled with books. A thin clean-shaven man sat behind a large dark wood desk. The maid closed the door as she left.

“You said you have information affecting my position. Well, what is it?” he asked, only briefly looking in Liada’s direction then back to what he was reading.

I guess I need to get his attention.

“You are on a list of people, mostly members of the House of Laws, to be assassinated.”

His head shot up, and he gave her a scowl.

“What list? How do you know this? Why should I believe you?”

She had his attention but how to proceed? He wasn’t going to believe her. Grownups seldom believed young people on anything of importance.

“A list given to the priest at their request. A list I’ve seen. And I don’t expect you to believe me.”

“If you don’t expect me to believe me, why are you telling me?” He was smiling now as he leaned back in his large leather chair. She felt like a bug under scrutiny.

“You won’t believe me because I’m young and the story sounds ridiculous. But when people on the list begin to die, you’ll believe me.” She frowned. “If you aren’t one of the first.”

“When?”

“Within the next two to three sixdays. It’ll start in Kenttol, then Osshaft, and then Stonecross. After that, it won’t matter to those on the list.”

“And you say the priests asked for the list?” He was no longer smiling.

“The priests plan to seize power by blaming your assassinations on the First Ones. That way they’ll gain power and get rid of the people who oppose them.”

“And where did you get this information?”

This question would be the hardest to answer. “Working with a man from Gorlack security.”

“Gorlack doesn’t like the priests. Maybe they are trying to overthrow the priests,” he said.

Liada thought he was more thinking aloud then talking to her.

“All I can do is warn you.”

“Are you from Gorlack?” Liada rolled up both sleeves to show her bare arms.

“I’m from Ostono.”

“What’s your name? How can I get hold of you?” he asked.

She wasn’t sure why he wanted to know. She guessed a little of Emmund had rubbed off on her.

“That doesn’t matter. I told you everything I know. The only other thing I can tell you is the other names on the list. I’ll try to see them but they may not talk to me. I’m sorry. Please talk to the others on the list, but it’d be best if you don’t talk to anyone else. Some of the people who made the list are in the House of Laws, too.”

When Liada left, she kept looking over her shoulder. No one followed her.

She tried everyone on the list and it was dark by the time she finished. She had managed to reach five of the eight. One threw her out after hearing only half of what she had to say. But on the way out, she did manage to name those on the list. The other three were polite and listened to everything she had to say. She doubted any of them believed her now but maybe when the killing started the survivors could take action before they all died. Well, she’d done everything she could.

“What do you think, my friends?”

“A couple dismissed you as an overly imaginative young girl. One dismissed you as playing a joke on him. And two tended to think what you said made sense. But there is little they can do until something happens. Neither you nor they have any real proof,” Tali said. She was again sitting on Liada’s ear, leaving room for Aliy.

“I agree with Tali. I think that maybe the two who thought you were overly imaginative may, when they have time to think about it, talk it over with others on the list just to get their reaction.”

Liada smiled as she visualized how people would react if they could see Tali, the perfect little woman and Aliy with her scarlet thin feathers and white head sitting on her shoulders. And Kaim tickling her with its delicate leaf-like wing and dragon head next to her other ear as if she couldn’t hear it.

“I agree. I think even the one who dismissed you will have second thoughts especially if the others discuss it among themselves. Everyone will be more alert as the two sixdays approaches,” Kaim said.

If they were right, maybe it was worth the effort.

“Would you check to be sure I’m not followed?”

She took the long way home, but apparently no one had considered her important enough to send anyone after her.

The kitchen was already dark and quiet when she came in through the back door. She had a quick cold meal of bread and cheese before she retired to bed.

* * * *

The next morning, she helped her mother cook, showing her another recipe she’d learned in Gorlack. She loved being back and having her mother’s company. She was even happy helping her brother and sister with their studies. She hadn’t realized how much she’d missed her family and how being away had changed her feelings about cooking and her life. Maybe the experiences had matured her. Maybe the little Owl had gotten a little wisdom. She giggled. She missed her tattoo. She wondered if her mother would be terribly upset if she got another one. It might be worth it. And Emmund would like that—not that it mattered.

* * * *

Last time she’d left home without saying anything. That had been hard, but not nearly as hard as saying goodbye. Her mother cried. Her father told her in a hoarse voice that he was there if she needed him. Much to her surprise, her brother and sister begged her to stay.

Emmund sat in his usual spot in the driver’s seat. Zeph showed up about the same time as she opened the carriage door.

“How did it go?” she asked.

Zeph looked as sad as she felt. “Mother cried and tried to talk me out of it. She didn’t think I could help, and she’s afraid I’ll get hurt. Kept saying she didn’t care whether the priests were in charge.” He laughed suddenly, his face clearing. “Father said I’d be able to help, and he did care if the priests were in charge.”

Zeph waited until she was inside and climbed in after her. Emmund slapped the reins and they started down Lansee road. Her heart was pounding—fear or excitement?

Maybe both, she thought.

Chapter 17

Ostono: Kenttol

The rutted road had Liada bumping up and down all of the way. Zeph just gave her a miserable look and shrugged. She supposed it wasn’t traveled much as they only passed two riders, both going in the opposite direction. Unfortunately, it was going to take two, maybe three, days to reach Kenttol. Days of bouncing around until Liada was convinced her bottom was bruised. There wasn’t much else to see because tall, dense pines covered both sides of the road. Towards the end of the first day, they stopped at a small Inn, the first building she’d seen since leaving Stonecross. The rooms were small and smelled musty. The furniture was made out of logs and the blanket a rough wool. The meal was hot at least but didn’t have much flavor. After dinner she and Zeph followed Emmund to his room, which was slightly bigger than hers.

“What do you think is going to happen in Kenttol?” Liada asked as she sat down.

“It’ll start with killing. That I’m sure of,” Emmund said with a tight look on his face. “They’ll try to make it look like the First Ones did it.”

“Do you think they’ll use the Quag to make it look that way?” Liada asked.

“No, there were too many contacts with assassins. Somehow, the assassins are going to make it look like it could be a First One. Ask your friends what a killing would look like if they did it.”

“Well?” Liada asked.

“He’s right. The Quag are too unpredictable. There would be no telling what they might burn. If I did a killing...” Tali sounded distressed, “...I’d strike with lightning. The person and the area would be burnt to a crisp.”

“I would create a wind tunnel. It would tear the person apart but also the surrounding area,” Kaim shouted.

“I’d blast them with fire. Everything around them would go up in flames, too,” Aliy said loudly.

“In other words, they’d all leave destruction in the area.” Emmund stared at the wall with a thoughtful look. “But then who would know that except the First Ones and probably the Quag?”

“But people will be suspicious—no one seeing anything and a lot of important people killed,” Zeph said.

Emmund shook his head. “No, the priests and their friends will start rumors. The rumors will spread and change until someone claims he talked to someone who saw it happen and there were hundreds of First Ones flying all over the place. That’s the nature of rumors.”

“So, you suspect they’ll be killed using all three, fire, wind, and lightning. How are they going to do that?” Liada didn’t see how they were going to make it look real.

“It doesn’t have to be real. It only has to appear real. Fire’s the easiest. A fall from a high place could look like wind. And, hitting someone and then burning the spot may make a people believe it was lightning.”

* * * *

It took two more days to reach Kenttol, a small town about the size of Llunris. The road from Stonecross became Center Street. To Liada’s delight, the Inn was located close to the market. The Inn looked at least a hundred years old, built from logs, which wasn’t too surprising as the town was surrounded by forest. It seemed to be popular, and the stable yard was crowded when they drove in.

Emmund had them wait while he talked to the innkeeper, who led them to their rooms. The dinner was good country food: roasted potatoes, mutton stew, bread, and ale. Afterward they met in Emmund’s room.

“If we’re right, Sechael should be arriving in town tomorrow. I believe we only have a few days before the killings start. They still have to prepare a list, collect gold, and contact the assassins’ guild…” Emmund paused as if thinking. “If we’re going to stop them, we have to get ahead of their plan. We have to find who’s on the list and who the assassins are.”

“My friends can start tomorrow. At least, we know who he’s going to visit. That should help.” Liada hated sending her friends out, especially when the people they were following were close to the priests and potentially the Quag.

* * * *

Emmund hadn’t gotten her or Zeph jobs here so Liada had nothing to do but pace her room. She finally decided to indulge herself with a trip to the market. She’d sent Aliy to watch for Sechael, and Tali and Kaim to Isianna’s house. Maybe someone from the assassin’s guild would show before too long and one of them could follow him.

She knocked on Zeph’s door and they went down stairs to breakfast—a huge pile of mashed potatoes, a slab of bacon, and a strong hot cup of kafa.

“So what are you planning to do today?” Zeph asked. “No, don’t tell me. You’re going to the market.” He grinned at her.

Liada chuckled and took another bite of bacon. “What better way to pass the time? We have a whole day with nothing to do. At the market, we can watch the people, listen to them talk about their lives, and bargain with the vendors.”

Zeph just shook his head.

“What are you going to do?” she said.

“I guess I’ll tag along. I don’t have anything else to do. Sitting around here might be worse than the markets. Maybe.”

The market was a short walk down the street. The people they passed looked like hard-working fishermen and their families. They wore clean, worn work clothes showing signs of having been patched. Most of their houses had shingles missing from the roof and looked like they’d never been painted. A number of the houses they passed had children playing and squealing in the yards.

The real difference between Kenttol and Llunris was the people—their heavier clothing and no tatts. She still had mixed feelings about her owl tatt. She wasn’t sure she wanted to be tattooed like Emmund, but she did like her little owl. She missed it a bit, even if she wasn’t going to tell Emmund.

Liada began wandering through the stalls. She passed two young priests standing next to someone bargaining for potatoes. They were such young men, she was sure they had to be junior ones. It was strange only because the priests seldom visited markets. They had devoted followers who, for food and shelter, ran errands, cleaned, and cooked their meals. She wandered in their direction, stopping every few steps to look at a stall. They went to another. They seemed to be shopping but they never bought anything while Liada watched. They did, however, make small talk to the vendors. After a few vendors, she realized it wasn’t small talk; it was a well-rehearsed script.

“How are you, Merchant?” the first priest asked while looking around at the merchandise.

“Good, Honorable Priest,” the merchant said, his hands twitching a little.

“That’s well. Not everyone is that lucky. There has been trouble in other towns. We’re trying to keep it peaceful in Kenttol,” the priest said in a casual voice.

“What kind of trouble?”

“Don’t know exactly. Probably nothing. You know how rumors are. We’re being more vigilant just in case. Hope your business is good today.”

Then the two left the stall.

She poked Zeph in the rib with her elbow. “What do you think about those priests, Zeph?”

“Just friendly?” He frowned doubtfully.

“Just friendly with a well rehearsed line of talk.”

“But they didn’t mention the First Ones.”

“That’s what’s so smart about it. If the priests are watching for trouble, what would people think?” She knew that most people, like Zeph, wouldn’t make the connection right away. But after a while, they would and the rumor would start. It would be from a reliable source, not the priests.

“Maybe I should say something to the merchants.” She frowned. “Or the priests.”

“You must be joking.”

She shook her head. He was right. She’d come to Sechael’s attention too many times. Next time he wasn’t going to believe any stories she could make up. If the priests reported a confrontation with a girl, Sechael was bound to make the connection.

Having made that decision, she stopped following the priests and went back to listening to the shoppers and venders. Like any small town, most of the people seemed to know each other, some by sight but most by name. In a way, it limited the bargaining as the shopper knew the vendor and the vendor knew the shopper. They each had tried all the tricks they knew and by now, they were out of them. And so was the fun.

Zeph’s unhappy mood lightened when Liada said she was ready to leave. It was close to dinnertime so they returned to the Inn. The dinner was more country food, good and filling. When she closed the door to her room behind her, Tali landed on her shoulder. By now, she could tell each of her friends by feel.

“I’m glad you’re back. Did you find out anything interesting?”

“No. I went in with other people who arrived just after we got there. It was much the same as before. People gave her gold, they made a list, and a priest collected half the gold and left back towards the temple. I came back to give you the names. Aliy stayed hoping the assassin would show up.”

“Thank you. Emmund isn’t here but I think I should try and talk to...” Liada said more to herself than to Zeph or Tali.

“Are you crazy?” Zeph broke into her thoughts. “What if they turn you in to the priests or the police?”

“Our friends are risking their lives and so are you just by being with me. Can I do any less?” Liada paused and looked at Zeph. She knew he wanted to say something but didn’t. “Maybe I can make a difference. If the priests win, they’ll run the three empires. We’ll all suffer under them. A lot of innocent people are going to die—and some of them might be our families. Before I found Tali, I wasn’t interested in the priests, the laws, or other people. I was ignorant and happy.”

She shook her head. She felt like she’d aged years in the short time since she met Emmund. She didn’t know if she liked growing up, but it had happened anyway. Now she was stuck with it. “I have to try for my parents, your parents, you, and me.”

Zeph nodded in reluctant agreement. “Maybe they’d listen to me better than you.”

Liada squeezed Zeph’s hand. “Thanks for offering. But you know you aren’t that much of a talker. You’re better at doing things.”

“I know,” he said with an unhappy frown.

“Stay here so you can tell Emmund what we found out and where I’ve gone. And wish me luck.”

Downstairs, she asked for the directions to the homes of the three people on the list. The woman was on Lake Street, which was the furthest from the temple. She decided to try there first. The house was beautiful, a two-story wood house that had odd terraces and dormers that made it interesting. She suspected that some of the interesting parts had been added over the years. It was painted in rich-looking greens and browns. Trying to look confident, she strolled past the gate into a large courtyard with a stable, horses, and a carriage well off to the side. Knocking at the door, she waited. A manservant answered.

“The servant’s entrance is around the back,” he said with a scowl.

“I’m here to see Mistress Ruxandra.”

“She’s not in.”

“Tell her it concerns her and The House of Laws.”

“She’s not in.”

“Do I need to tell her, when I see her, that you decide her business?”

He gave her a hard look and closed the door. Several minutes later, the door opened.

“Follow me.” He led her down a long hallway and into a small sitting room with just a small table and three puffy-leather chairs. Liada remained standing. A few minutes later, a short woman entered the room.

The woman was small with long black hair, a thin narrow face, and wore an ankle-length black dress. She smiled but it didn’t extend to her eyes, which seemed to dissect and categorize Liada—a no-nonsense woman by the look of her. Liada decided being direct was the best approach.

“Sit. You have information that concerns me, young woman?”

Young woman. When did I become young woman?

“Yes, Mistress Ruxandra. You’re on a list made by Mistress Isianna and given to the priests.”

“And what do you think the priests are going to do with that list?” The woman obviously didn’t believe her.

“You and two others are on it. You three oppose the priests, don’t you? They plan to kill you and make it look like the First Ones did it. If it works, Mistress Isianna and her friends will help the priests take power.”

Ruxandra leaned forward to look at Liada for a long moment, just staring.

“Who are you?”

“No one of importance.”

“And you saw this list?”

Tricky question, Liada mused. She didn’t really see the list, but she couldn’t say who did.

“Not directly, but I can tell you who made it and who’s on it. You’ll have to be the judge if I’m telling the truth. And you’ll have to decide fast. They’ll act soon.”

She listed both sets of names. The woman sat back in her chair, picked up a small bell, and rang it. The servant scurried in. “A kafa for me and...my guest.”

The woman sat silent while she waited for their drinks. Once she’d taken a sip of hers, she continued. “The names are suggestive of a plot, but one could find our positions without too much trouble. You’ll have to give me more information.”

“Other than that your life’s at stake, there’s not much I can tell you. I’m sorry. I live in Stonecross. By accident, I met a high-ranking Gorlack spy. I’ve traveled with him to Osshaft, Breeze Point, Hawks Point, Llunris, and now Kenttol. In each town, people donated gold and made lists. My friend from Gorlack believes the priests plan to seize power—beginning here.”

“Why should I believe you?” The woman was tapping a finger as she assessed Liada.

“No reason. I’ve done what I can. I thank you for listening.” Liada sat down her cup and rose to leave.

“Wait. What are you going to do now?”

“I’m going to talk to the other two on the list. If they listen to me, maybe when the killing starts whoever is second or third on the list will believe me in time.”

“If I did believe you, what would you suggest I do?”

“I can tell you what I know, but can’t tell you what to do about it.”

The woman nodded. “It’s possible you’re telling the truth. If you’d tried to tell me how to handle this, I’d have thought you had an agenda. But now...” She leaned back and thought for a minute. “I’ll arrange a meeting tomorrow with the others. I will want you here to answer questions. Tomorrow at noon.”

“Yes, Mam.”

Ruxandra showed her to the door.

* * * *

Aliy and Emmund were waiting in her room when she opened the door.

“Zeph said...”

She nodded and told him what had happened.

“You were lucky,” Emmund said. “I didn’t expect anyone to listen until someone was killed. When it would be too late.”

“What should I tell them when they meet with me tomorrow? Better yet, would you come along?”

“No, it would just complicate the issue and make my face too well known. Did your friends discover who the assassin is or where he lives?”

“Aliy?”

“Yes, he arrived pretending to be a delivery man. I followed him to 22 Docks Street, a run-down house in a poor neighborhood. He visited two other houses on the same street and returned.”

“Tomorrow’s meeting will be the deciding factor here in Kenttol,” Emmund said. “If no one is willing to take action, it’ll fall to the priests.”

* * * *

“She’s only a child. Why should we believe her? Someone’s put her up to it. I don’t know or care who,” Sandoff said as he and the other man rose to leave. “You’re a fool to believe her.”

“They’re the fools,” Ruxandra said as they left. “I’m going to act on your tip. I’d rather appear the fool than not to and be dead. But what can you do to help?”

“My...friends will watch the assassins. We’ll warn you in time, if we can.” Liada nibbled her lip. “Can you have some police in the house?”

“I have police contacts. I’ll send a message quietly to someone who can arrange that. Can you stay here with me until we have them in custody?”

“Yes, let me tell my friends where I’ll be and set up a lookout. I’ll be back in a few hours. I think we have a day or two.” Liada hurried as fast as she could back to the Inn.

Zeph and Emmund were waiting for her together in Emmund’s room and she related the details of her talk with Ruxandra.

“I’m going to stay with her for the next day or two.”

“Do you want me there to help?” Zeph asked.

“You might make her nervous. She doesn’t really trust me. If I bring someone new, she’ll probably toss us both out.” Once it was dark, Liada took a winding route to Ruxandra’s house, just to be safe. This time the man answering the door was polite.

“Mistress Ruxandra is in the study. She would like to see you.” He led her to a different room, wood paneled with a desk and a wall full of books. Ruxandra sat behind the desk looking every bit a member of the House of Laws.

“Thank you, Carllio. That will be all,” she said, dismissing him. “Liada, what do you want me to do?”

“I’d like to stay close to you. I know that will be inconvenient, but I can’t think of any other way I can warn you.”

“You don’t need to be in contact with anyone?”

“I am, Mistress. I won’t fail you.”

Ruxandra stared at her for several minutes then shook her head.

“I’m taking your word on the assassins, so I guess I have to trust your word for this.”

Liada stayed in the house when Ruxandra was home and walked with her when she was out. She mostly sat in Ruxandra’s sitting room reading one of the woman’s hundreds of books. Occasionally the servant brought her a meal or a snack.

“Now I know how the rich live,” she said to Tali, who was presently perched on her shoulder. Aliy was on Dock Street watching the assassin with his circle and Kaim was watching the house.

“Yes, the rich live a very privileged life. But they are not content with what they have. They always want more. It was greed that started the war.” Just then, she felt the tickle that signaled Kaim’s arrival.

“The two assassins are on the move,” Kaim whispered in a gentle breeze.

Liada hurried through the carpeted hallway to Ruxandra’s office where she waited with the manservant.

“The assassins are on the move. It sounds like they’re headed towards Weslorl and Sandoff’s houses.”

“How…you haven’t left the house.”

“My friends got word to me, but I can’t tell you how. It won’t be long now. I should know more soon.”

“Get the guards in here,” she said and Carllio hurried out.

Ruxandra gave her a distinctly puzzled look, but clearly couldn’t see what Liada would get from lying. Liada would have liked to stay near the woman, but she needed to be where she could talk freely so she walked back to the study. Her stomach was a knot of tension. Assassins would be in the house soon. She couldn’t sit still, so she just paced back and forth.

An hour later Kaim showed up. “Weslorl was killed—burned to death. They doused him with alcohol and set him on fire. Part of the house was burned. The priests are out in force telling everyone that it was First Ones.”

“Which way are the assassins going?”

“They are headed this way. They are only a few streets away.”

Liada darted down the hall and into the office. Police guards were standing against the wall, two on each side of the office door, with clubs and swords in their hands. The drapes had been drawn across the windows so no one could look in and see them.

Liada burst out, “Weslorl is dead. The priests claim it was the First Ones.”

“How…who’s next?”

“They’re coming this way.”

“Be ready.” The woman was pale but her voice steady.

Liada paced back and forth. She didn’t dare leave. Soon she felt Aliy brush against her.

“They’re outside. I think they plan to enter by the back door,” she whispered.

Liada tried to sound calm but her voice was squeaky and her hands were shaking. “The back door.”

Liada motioned to Ruxandra to stand with her in front of the desk, so they would be easy to see from the doorway. She held her breath, trying to hear any movement in the house, but all was silence except her own fast breath. A floorboard creaked.

The door slammed open and two men rushed in. They were only a step inside when the guards pounced. Clubs slammed down on the unsuspecting men’s heads. One managed to swing his knife but another slam of a club knocked him unconscious.

“Sergeant Tinglen, I want to know who paid them.”

“Yes, Mistress Ruxandra. They’ll talk. Don’t worry about that.” He gave one of the supine men a kick in the ribs.

“And I want any priests on the streets arrested.”

“Mistress, I—”

“On my authority as a senior member of The House of Laws. Arrest any priest you find on the streets.”

After police dragged the unconscious men away, Ruxandra had the servant bring them some kafa. Liada tried to sit still and wait but every few minutes she couldn’t help getting up to walk around the room. A single policeman stood guard inside the door of the room. Then she sat down again.

What’s going on outside?

She couldn’t stand not knowing.

An hour later, Sandoff burst through the door.

“She was right! Weslorl was burned to death.”

Ruxandra gave him a cool look. “I’m aware of that. I’ve ordered the priests arrested and with your agreement I intend to have Isianna arrested.”

“She’s the one who collected the gold for the assassins,” Liada said.

Sandoff nodded. “I agree.”

An hour later, Kaim whispered in Liada’s ear. “A priest is coming with a Quag,” he said.

“The Quag is on his left shoulder,” Tali said. Liada felt the brush of air as the two darted behind the desk, out of sight of the Quag.

The priest stormed into the study, pushing Carllio out of the way.

“You have no right to arrest priests. The First Ones attacked. We are the only protection you have.”

Liada walked up to the priest and bowed.

“Honorable One,” she said then leaped up, sweeping her fist across the priest’s left shoulder. She felt the blow hit. The Quag flew backward and hit the door with a loud thump. Suddenly visible, it lay still on the floor.

“Tali,” Liada shouted, “what should I do with it?”

Tali brushed against Liada’s face as she whispered, “Wrap it in something dark. They need the sun for energy, and they won’t dare use their fire inside and fry themselves.”

The priest grabbed her arm as she turned to where a lap throw lay across the arm of a chair. The policemen jerked his arm away and twisted it behind his back.

While he held the priest, she wrapped the Quag up.

“Who’s Tali?” Ruxandra said after the priest had been dragged away shouting.

“A friend who saved Sandoff’s life and yours, and many hundreds of others.”

Ruxandra paused and frowned. “We aren’t trading one problem for a worse one, are we?”

“No. My...friend has no interest in power. She’s sworn to peace.”

* * * *

That night Liada walked beside Ruxandra toward the Temple. Several senior priests stood in the front of the entrance. Ruxandra stood at the entrance surrounded by armed guards.

“I promise you this, priest,” she said. “If you use the Quag, we will kill every one of you in the town.”

“What are you going to do to us?” a gray-haired priest in a robe with silver trim asked.

“Nothing if you give us the Quag and leave the Temple—and the town.”

“Look,” Liada said, pointing to a string of what might have been birds flying high overhead. The Quag had escaped.

* * * *

“Sechael is still ahead of us. He’s traveling by carriage though. We’ll go by boat and try to get there before he does. Even better, if he stops in Stonecross, we may get to Osshaft a day or two before him,” Emmund said as Liada threw her things into her bag for the trip to Sporish.

“I gave Mistress Ruxandra the names of the people on the list in Stonecross. She is going there to talk to them. With what happened here, she should be able to convince them they need to act before the priests do.”

Chapter 18

Sponsih: Osshaft

Liada loved boats, especially fast sleek sail boats, but as far as she was concerned, the trip to Osshaft was couldn’t be too fast. They reached Osshaft just before the sun set. A brilliant orange sky glowed on the horizon. Emmund took them back to the Whaler Inn. The first person they saw was Girta.

“Are you back to work?” Girta asked. “I can use the help.”

“I’d love to, Mam, but I think Emmund has things he wants me do during the day,” Liada said with regret.

“Well, if you get some free time or get bored working for Emmund, I have a place for you,” Girta said. “Come, I’ll show you to your rooms.” She took them up the stairs and down the hall to three adjoining rooms. Emmund waved them into his room.

“If Sechael didn’t stop at Stonecross, he could be here tomorrow. If he did, he probably won’t arrive until the following day,” Emmund said. Then he looked at Liada. “I’d like to start talking to the people on the list as soon as we can. The assassinations will surely begin as soon as he arrives. We can assume he will leave before it starts as he did in Kenttol.”

Zeph frowned and shook his head hard. “Liada, Sechael saw you twice. If he sees you, he’ll be on to you for sure.”

He looked worried and Liada had to admit he was right.

“Can you change the way you look?”

“If he sees me again, I’ll be in trouble, but I don’t think a disguise would work. I’ll just have to be careful.”

Emmund chewed his lip, looking worried for once. “You’re right, I’m afraid.”

“He doesn’t know me,” Zeph said. “If I’m with you, it might make the difference. If not, I’ll be there to help. Anyway, I’ll feel better.”

“I’d appreciate that, Zeph.” She knew he wanted to help any way he could. Besides, it would make her feel better and maybe it would keep her from doing something foolish.

When she followed Zeph out of the room, Emmund stopped her with a hand on her arm. The door to Zeph’s room closed.

“You be careful, girl. Zeph would try, but he couldn’t protect you.”

She raised her chin.

Girl? After all we’ve been through?

“I’m no girl.”

He ran his hand up her arm. For some reason, it made her shiver.

“No. I suppose not.” He shook his head. “This isn’t the time. But—you be careful.”

* * * *

Two of the names were on Vistan Street, which was the furthest from the Roganista Temple. Liada and Zeph made the short walk and arrived in fifteen minutes. She left Zeph in a secluded spot under a huge tree to wait as she went up to the first door and knocked. The house was a large red-brick mansion but didn’t have any enclosed courtyard.

A short stout woman answered the door, although she wasn’t dressed as a maid. “May I help you?”

“I would like to see Master Jasslin.”

“Do you have an appointment?”

“Please tell him it affects his position on the Supreme Council.” She could have said “it affects the council” but that sounded more personal.

“You can tell me. I’m his wife.”

She hadn’t thought about this complication. What do you say to a wife? What would someone say to her mother if they wanted to talk to her father?

“Madam, the information is not private, but it concerns him.”

“You’ll tell me or you can go.” Liada had a feeling that if she told this woman, she would have the door slammed in her face. Worse yet, the woman might tell the wrong persons what she’d said.

“That’s too bad, Mam. It will affect your husband and soon,” Liada said and turned to go. She had only taken a few steps before the woman spoke.

“Come back. This had better be good or you’ll be in trouble.” The woman held the door open as Liada entered. She led her up a wide stairway. The walls were covered with beautifully framed paintings of people, animals, and landscapes. At the end of the hallway, the woman knocked on the door, then opened it.

“This young woman says she has something to tell you that affects your position on the council.”

Jasslin rose from where he sat in an oversized black-leather chair. He was a small pot-bellied man with a bushy-gray beard and thinning hair.

“Well, come in and sit, young lady. It’s been a very boring day so far. I hope you have something of interest to liven it up.” He gave a good-natured laugh. “My wife will bring some kafa. I hope it’s a long and interesting something you have to say.”

Liada was speechless. She didn’t know what she’d expected, but it certainly wasn’t anything like this. Where to start, she wondered. “I don’t imagine you know what happened in Kenttol two days ago.” It wasn’t really a question but more of a statement of fact. When he shook his head, she continued. “A few members of the House of Laws had prepared a list of other members who were against the priests. They hired two assassins to kill the people on the list. It was to be done so that it looked like the First Ones did it, so the priests could seize power.” Liada held her breath.

“I don’t like the way this is going,” Jasslin’s wife said.

“Please, dear, this is certainly not boring.”

Just then, a young serving girl entered with a carafe of steaming, fragrant kafa and poured a cup for each of them. Liada took a sip.

“Please continue.”

“I warned them, but only Mistress Ruxandra believed me and was prepared. Master Weslorl was burned to death. The assassins came after her next. She had the police waiting, and the assassins were captured. That gave her the evidence to have the priests from Kenttol arrested.”

“And you’re going to tell me that such a list exists here and that I’m on it.” He made it a statement rather than a question. He sat back and smiled.

“It’s all nonsense,” his wife exclaimed. “Someone has put her up to telling you this ridiculous story. Turn her over to the police.”

“But what if it’s true? She may be young but it does sound possible. Do I have time to check it out?” he asked.

“I doubt it.” Liada searched for the right words to make him believe. But what could a young woman say to someone like Jasslin? She couldn’t tell him the whole truth without sounding more absurd. “I can only tell you what Mistress Ruxandra said: It’s better to act on her tip and appear the fool, than not to and be dead.”

“A wise woman. Do you know the assassins?”

“We know one. A man named Jym.”

“I knew it. She said ‘we,’” his wife said.

“Of course. You don’t think she found this all by herself. Do you?”

Actually, this silly young woman did. A flash of anger went through her. Liada went on to explain how Ruxandra handled her warning.

“How long do you think?” he asked. He wasn’t smiling anymore.

“Within a day or two after the High Priest arrives. He left Kenttol two days ago by carriage. We left yesterday by boat.”

“Give me the list, both lists, and I’ll save you the trouble of talking to them. Meet me back here tomorrow at noon, and we’ll talk further. I assure you there will be more questions.”

Scowling, his wife showed her out. Zeph rejoined her as soon as she stepped outside and she told him everything that had happened as they walked back to the Inn.

* * * *

Before daylight the next morning, Liada sent Aliy to watch for Sechael and Kaim to watch his house and then paced her room until it was time to go. She arrived exactly at noon. This time she was led to a different room on the first floor. When she entered, there were four men, a woman, and a policeman.

“These are the members on the list you gave me. We are in disagreement about what to do with you. Some want you arrested as part of a plot, two are inclined to believe you if you could provide more detail, and one would like you tortured to find out who you work for,” Jesslin said.

Liada felt herself go pale. If nothing else, the people who didn’t believe her outnumbered the one who might. She decided to say nothing. It was out of her control.

“Nothing to say?” one of the members asked.

“What can I say? You’ve already made up your minds. I have no proof but the list I gave you. You can check what happened in Kenttol but it may take too much time.” Liada shrugged. She felt sorry for all the people who would suffer if these people failed to act, but there wasn’t anything more she could do.

“She’s right, of course. There’s no possible way to prove what she says without going to Kenttol, and if she’s right, it would be too late. It seems she and her friends are plotting against us, or the priests are.”

Everyone nodded.

“I’m willing to keep her here, under police arrest, until we determine the truth.” He grinned.

“What about me, Jesslin? I also would rather be proved foolish than dead,” the woman said.

“You can stay here if you wish. I have plenty of room.” Jesslin waved, indicating the house. One of the men rose.

“I’ll agree so long as you turn her over to us if nothing happens. I want to know who put her up to it. She’s hardly more than a girl. How can she know the things she claims?”

“Absolutely,” another man said while a third nodded.

“Sit, Jatia. We need to talk,” Jesslin said once the others had left. “This is Mistress Kasinda.”

“Jatia, what did you do to help protect Ruxandra?” Kasinda asked.

Liada went on to explain what she did.

“How?” both Jesslin and Kasinda asked together.

“I’ll have help from my friends. I’m just a very young woman. Without help, I couldn’t have found the lists, or understood what the priests were planning, or found the assassins. We’ll need the police, and I need you both to stay near to me. Here will be fine.”

More police arrived a half-hour later and Jesslin led Liada to a spare bedroom with a guard carrying a club and short sword outside the door. She opened the small window facing over the back garden.

“Well, Tali, the wait begins.”

“We will do what we can, Liada. The priests won’t call off their plans now. Things have gone too far. They win or lose everything.”

The maid brought Liada her meals, and emptied the chamber pot but Liada continued to be confined to her room.

Aliy reported that Sechael arrived by carriage and went to Rychael’s house. Kaim overheard him say, “Take care of those lists. Tonight.” She’d sent a servant to Jym’s house. Kaim stayed to watch Jym, while Aliy stayed to watch Jesslin’s house. That night, one of Kaim’s circle reported that Jym had left his house with two other men.

Liada knocked at the door. She had to let Jesslin know that the assassins were on the move. The thin-faced policeman on duty opened the door and sneered at her.

“What do you want?” he asked.

“I must see Master Jesslin. Now.”

“I’m afraid not. The priests wouldn’t like it. They know about the fiasco in Kenttol and the young woman that caused it. They will want to get even when this is over.” He stepped into the room.

Liada backed against the wall, but there was nowhere to go. He grabbed her arm. Taking a rope from his pocket, he tied her hands together. He pulled the rope tight. She bit her lip to keep from whimpering as the rope cut into her skin. He gave her a backhand blow across the face. She stumbled back and landed on the bed. He laughed. “You need a lesson, and I’m going to give you your first one, while Jesslin and Kasind get their just reward for their treachery.” He grabbed her hand and squeezed. She felt something snap and pain ripped through her hand and arm.

She felt something brush her cheek and the air sparkled.

“Damnation,” the guard howled and slapped a hand over his eyes, still holding on to her. When he rubbed his eyes, he screeched and let go of her.

Liada scooted back in the bed. Her hand throbbed so bad it made her feel sick, but she rolled off the other side. The guard groped for her on the bed, cursing. Then, he staggered around the bed waving his arms, tears streaming from red eyes. Liada opened the door a crack as he lurched towards her. As he reached for her, she swung the door open. He rammed into it head first and staggered backward, holding his head. She dashed into the hall and raced down the steps. When she reached the downstairs, steps behind her made her spin around. Another guard grabbed her upper arm.

“Where do you think you’re going?”

“The assassins are coming. Warn Jesslin and Kasinda.”

“It’s about time they got here. There’s a reward out for you and I’m getting it,” he said as he dragged her towards the front door.

Liada felt Tali brush against her. Then the air sparkled again. The guard howled and grabbed his eyes.

“What did you do, you witch?” he yelled.

She shoved him with both hands, pain shooting through her wrist. He stumbled against the wall, and she ran down the hallway to the study. It took a few seconds to fumble the door open with her left hand. Two policemen stood back against the wall.

Please. Don’t let them be with the priests, she prayed.

“The assassins are coming! They’ve killed Master Ulererd—threw him off his roof.”

“Sergeant Willburt, get the other two guards—”

“They’re traitors. They tried to stop me from getting to you.” She held up her hand, which by now was red, swollen up like a melon, and throbbing.

Everyone stood there in shock. It was too late to find more help. Both policemen moved back against the wall to be out of sight when the door opened.

Kaim landed on her shoulder. It tickled but she was in no mood to laugh.

“They’re at the back door.”

“Get ready,” Liada yelped.

Seconds later the door flew open and three men rushed in. Jesslin and Kasinda scurried behind the desk. Liada ran to them.

The air shimmered around the assassins. They stumbled, hands to their eyes. One tripped, going to his knees. A guard slammed his club into the back of his head. One of the assassins was swinging his knife around blindly in circles. A guard dashed in behind him and thrust a blade into his back. Blood trickled down his back as he fell with a groan. By that time, the other assassin lay moaning on the floor.

“Sergeant, get to the station. I want every priest arrested. No exceptions,” Jesslin said. “You, tie up the two other guards.”

He looked at Liada who nodded. The Sergeant took off running.

The other guard hesitated until Jesslin pointed towards the door. “I doubt they’ll be any trouble.” He laughed. “I guess I was right to trust my instincts and Ruxandra’s logic.”

“I need to go back to the Inn. I have to get to Llunris in Gorlack to warn them. They’re next.” Her eyes stung with tears from the throbbing agony in her hand, but this was no time to worry about that.

“Kasinda, why don’t you go with Jatia. I’ll go with the police to the Temple to be sure they follow orders. And I’d like to know more about Jatia’s friends.”

Liada nodded although it was hard to think through the pain. There seemed nothing to lose now that the priests were being arrested. Kasinda remained silent as they hurried back to the Inn. When they entered Emmund’s room, Zeph jumped to his feet.

“Liada, we were so worried when you didn’t—” he blurted. He gulped when he realized his mistake in saying her real name.

“This is Mistress Kasinda, who’s on the Supreme Council. This is Zeph, my friend, and Emmund, Gorlack security,” she said and added, “The police are arresting the priests at Master Jesslin’s orders.”

“Mistress Kasinda,” Emmund said and smiled. “I assume you are interested in Liada’s friends and the rest of the story?”

“Yes, Jatia…Liada has saved my life but with very little explanation. I need to hear the rest. And while we’re talking, Liada needs a healer.” Kasinda pointed to Liada’s hand.

“I’ll lie down in my room until the healer gets here while Emmund tells you the story,” Liada said weakly.

Zeph put his arm around her, which would have made her chuckle if her arm hadn’t hurt so much. She didn’t need help walking, but he was so upset his lips were pale.

“I’ll…you seem to know best. Go, child.”

Liada opened the door and went directly to her room.

Child is it? I’m not old but I’m older than that, she fumed. And old enough to save your life.

“Tali, thank you for your help. The priests would have won without it.”

“That was the least I could do for you. Now put out your hand.”

A glow surrounded it as warmth soaked into her hand, easing the pain. Slowly, the swelling lessened until it was gone. Liada flexed her hand. It didn’t hurt at all.

She decided to stay put, and let Emmund finish telling Kasinda whatever part of the story he decided was necessary and believable. She had to smile at his giving out any information at all to anyone.

Zeph sat by her bed while she lay down. She’d almost dozed off when Emmund and Kasinda came in. It had been a trying two days.

He reached down and touched her healed hand and then jerked back as though he’d been burned. His face looked a little red. “Mistress Kasinda is going to accompany me back to Gorlack. I assume Sechael will not be going to Stonecross. It wouldn’t make sense after their failure in Kenttol. I think Llunris is his last chance. The folks in Llunris shouldn’t be hard to convince, as they don’t like the priests. With Mistress Kasinda along it will be even easier. You and Zeph need to go back to Stonecross. Hopefully, I’m right about Sechael and Mistress Ruxandra was successful in convincing the other members of the House of Laws to take action before the assassins do. If not, she may need help. I’ll arrange a carriage for you. We’re taking a boat to Llunris, hoping to beat Sechael.”

Chapter 19

Ostono: Stonecross

The coach ride seemed to take forever. Liada was excited about getting home but worried about what they’d find. Had Ruxandra been successful and the priests subdued? Were the priests in charge? Were they waiting for Sechael to start the action? Since there was no way to tell, they were quiet during the ride to Ostono, each involved in their own thoughts.

The carriage passed without incident on both sides.

“I guess the rich don’t get hassled,” Zeph said as they passed the guards on the Ostono side.

“No, the rich live by a different set of rules than we do. They live in bigger houses, have servants to do the work, and have money to buy whatever they want. And people bow and scrape to them. This trip has taught me more than I ever wanted to know.” She laughed. “I’m the same age as when we left, but I feel years older. I’ll be glad to be back home and back to a normal life. But do you think things will really be the same?”

“I know what you mean. I’ve followed you through three empires. I didn’t know people were different like that. But I’ll be glad to be home.”

* * * *

When the carriage rolled into Stonecross, it seemed quiet like everyone had stayed home. The ring road around the market was nearly empty. A handful of shoppers were there and they seemed to be in a hurry to finish. Half the vendor stalls were closed. Soon they turned onto Lansee Road and home. The street seemed strangely empty. The carriage stopped in front of the Inn and they got out. Zeph hugged her and kissed her cheek.

“I’ll see you tomorrow,” he said before he headed toward home, half running.

Liada cocked her head as she watched him leave. He seemed like a grown man most of the time, but sometimes he was still the eager boy she’d grown up with.

Liada smiled and went in through the front door. Two people sat at a table eating, but otherwise the place was empty. She suspected they were residents of the Inn. Before she realized it, her father grabbed her in a tight bear hug, kissing her on the cheek.

“Your mother and I have been out of our minds worrying about you. Mistress Ruxandra said you were in Sporish trying to stop the priest’s uprising.”

“I’m fine, Pa. The Supreme Council exiled the priests. But what’s going on here?” she asked with her fingers crossed. This calm could mean anything.

“Mistress Ruxandra told the House of Laws that the priests were planning to seize power. A few of the priests used their Quag’s power. People were killed. That caused a riot and most of the priests were killed. The town’s been quiet since.”

“Mistress Ruxandra is here. Why?”

“I don’t know how she found you, but she did. She said she wanted to talk to you when you returned. She’s out right now but usually returns for the evening meal. Let’s go see your mother; she’s been sick with worry.”

Liada was greeted as if she’d risen from the grave. Even her brother and sister were so excited they couldn’t stop jumping up and down, and kissing her every few minutes.

“Daughter, I hope you’re home for good. I don’t think I could take that again. You’ve aged me twenty years,” Martha said. “Master Wilorm has been asking about you. He said you would be welcome to come back. I think he likes you.”

That’s news to me. I wish people would tell me instead of everyone else.

Liada chuckled to herself. She now realized it wasn’t important. All she could do was to do her best and be happy with what she was. She had a loving family, good friends like Zeph…and Emmund, and her friends with wings.

She was getting herself settled in her old room when there was a knock at the door. When Liada opened the door, Mistress Ruxandra stood there with her father.

“Mistress Ruxandra would like to talk with you, Liada,” her father said, looking wary and protective.

“It’s all right, Father.” Reluctantly he turned and left. “Come in, Mistress, or would you rather go someplace with more room?”

“No this is fine,” she said as she entered and sat in Liada’s only chair. Liada sat on the bed, not sure what to expect.

“Right this minute many people hate you, particularly the priests, and others would make you a member of the House of Laws.” Liada jerked in surprise.

“Most don’t realize the years of suffering you saved them.”

Liada didn’t know what to say. In reality, she’d been swept along, unable to stop or get off. Maybe that’s what life was about. You couldn’t control being swept along. What mattered was what you did when it happened.

“I know without you the plot would have succeeded. Emmund couldn’t have stopped it without you. Now it’s over would you trust me with your secret?”

Liada sat in silence. She’d been afraid to trust anyone for fear of being caught…no…for fear of getting her friends hurt. She still feared that; however, her goal had been to get them recognized.

“Yes, you trusted me. Talibaprimitivasaltheasaria.” Tali appeared beside her. She’d expected Ruxandra to scream, or jump out of her chair, or faint. She only leaned closer for a better look.

“Yes, I thought so. A First One. It’s beautiful.”

“Tali’s a sprite. They are residents of Ostono. Kaimanawikoliakainoe.” The Seadragon appeared near the window. “Kaim is a Seadragon. They are residents of Sporish. Aliyahbasiradjamilakahlidaafra.” Aliy appeared between them. “Aliy is a firebird and a resident of Gorlack.”

Now Ruxandra was in shock.

“I thought there was only one type of First Ones, and they were dull and misshaped. They are beautiful. Are they dangerous?”

“No. They are sworn to peace.”

The woman looked from one First One to another for a long time. “We have much to relearn about the First Ones. Thank you, Liada. I will keep your secret for as long as you want. However, I think you are going to want to go public for their sakes,” Ruxandra said and she rose. She kissed Liada on the cheek and left.

* * * *

The next two sixdays were glorious. Liada had gone back to her apprenticeship under Master Wilurm and had gained his approval, with the dishes she’d learned in Sporish and Gorlack. She had to admit her new-found enjoyment and natural curiosity had improved her attention and attitude. She no longer made faces or stuck out her tongue when Wilurm criticized her work. She saw it as helping her improve her skill. And she got time to spend with family, helping her mother in the kitchen and her brother and sister with their studies. They even seemed to pay attention to her. The biggest shock was the day Zeph came by to visit and tell her that he’d been betrothed to Gashila. Liada couldn’t help laughing and teasing him. He seemed happy and just laughed at her teasing. And he talked non-stop about how much more his father was allowing him to take over at the smith.

She was working in her mother’s kitchen when she looked around and saw Emmund leaning against the door, smiling. She noticed immediately that he had his tatt back on his forehead. She hadn’t known until then that she’d missed it, too.

“Don’t you ever knock, Emmund?” She grinned. “I know. It would destroy your image as a spy.” She walked over and gave him a hug. When he hugged her back, she felt warm all over.

“I’m afraid my days of spying are over, so I guess I’m going to have to break my habit of sneaking around. My face is known all over Gorlack. And they made me a member of the House of Elders.” He looked a bit disgruntled.

“Oh, that’s wonderful…my important friend.”

“I need you to do me one last favor. It’s not dangerous.”

“What’s that, Elder?” Now she was suspicious. Emmund’s idea of not dangerous was different from hers.

“There’s a meeting tomorrow I wish you to attend. You’ll see some friendly faces.”

She was still suspicious. Emmund may no longer be a spy, but she doubted he was less devious.

“All right, but if this is a trick, I’ll send my friends to look you up.”

“I’ll pick you up at noon tomorrow.” He smiled and left. She didn’t like him smiling. It had to be trouble. But his hugs weren’t so bad. She had to wonder what he thought about hers though. Did he still think she was just a girl?

“Tali, Kaim, Aliy. What do you think?” she asked, hoping for some insight from her older and wiser friends.

“Emmund is devious.” Aliy’s warm laugh reached her ear.

“And is not to be trusted.” Kaim’s voice echoed on the wind.

“But he is a friend.” Tali’s voice reached her from her usual perch.

“Fine lot of friends you are. Where’s all the wisdom you acquired through the ages? I could have figured that out myself.”

* * * *

Emmund was at the front door of the Inn with an elegant polished wood carriage exactly at noon.

“We don’t want to be late,” he said as he helped her in with a bow. He nodded to the liveried driver and they proceeded back down Lansee Road and over to Drumm Road. She was a bit nervous when he passed Lower and Upper Terrace street and continued toward the Temple, even though she knew the priests were no longer there. Sure enough, the carriage came to a stop at the entrance. The temple was the last place she expected him to take her, and her last choice.

“No need to be nervous.” He tilted her chin with a finger and brushed a quick kiss across her lips. “There are friends here.”

She couldn’t help the smile that formed on her face. That answered her question.

“And don’t look smug. Come, we have an appointment.” He led her up the stairs, her steps dragging in spite of his reassurance, and into the main chamber. A small crowd was seated in cushioned chairs formed into a crescent. She recognized Ruxandra, Kasinda, Jesslin, and the head of Gorlack security although she still didn’t know his name.

Emmund brought her to an empty chair at the front. He helped her sit and walked to sit among the others. Ruxandra rose.

“Liada, we asked you here as a favor to us. Before you sit the members of the House of Laws, the Supreme Council, and the House of Elders. By now, many realize you have some association with the First Ones. A secret that I think you would like to share with us. And no, I have not shared my knowledge with anyone.”

Liada sat there in shock, her hands trembling. In front of her sat very important and powerful people—who wanted what? As she tried to stop the trembling, she heard the sing-song talk of the First Ones.

“Now is the time, Liada,” Tali said from her perch.

Liada couldn’t think.

“Now is the time?” What does that mean?

She frowned and then she knew. What she wanted for her friends was now possible. She relaxed her tense shoulders and looked into the faces before her, one by one.

She stood to speak. “The First Ones have been persecuted for a hundred years when their only crime was siding with humans who chose to fight a war. They continued fighting each other after we decided to stop. But they only killed each other, not humans. When they realized the wrongness of their action, they swore a pact of non-violence. The priests and the Quag used them as an excuse to come to power. They lied. Worse, they began to believe their own lies. They became zealots who wanted to make everyone believe what they did.”

She paused and took a deep breath. “How do I know the First Ones aren’t violent? Because through all of this trouble, never once did they use violence even to save my life when it was in danger—even though they are bonded to me. All they want is to be recognized as another species inhabiting the world with us. Not to be feared or hunted because they are different.”

“You say they are bonded to you?” a man asked.

“One of each species.”

“There is more than one?” a woman asked.

“Yes, Tali.” She appeared. “A sprite from Ostono.”

“Kaim.” He appeared. “A Seadragon from Sporish.”

“Aliy.” She appeared. “A Firebird from Gorlack.” Each floated next to her. The reaction was mixed: some moved back, some stood, and some leaned forward for a better look. The room was filled with an astonished muttering.

Liada spent the next hour answering questions about how she found the lists and other information, about the Quag, and about the First Ones. When the questions ended, she was asked to wait in one of the side rooms that Emmund led her to.

“What is this about?” She’d been relaxed when talking about the First Ones, but she was nervous being asked to wait in one of the rooms.

For what reason, she wondered.

“They need to digest what you’ve said and come to some kind of agreement. Since only you can talk to the First Ones, they want you to wait for any questions.” He gave her a reassuring smile before he went to join the discussion, closing the door behind him. That didn’t sound too bad, and she sort of relaxed again. She spent the next two hours talking with her friends and trying to determine how her speech had been received. Finally, Emmund came back for her. After she took her seat, Ruxandra rose.

“Liada, we agree to proclaim to our three empires that the First Ones may roam freely. They are not a threat to humans. However, you are the only one who we know of who can talk to them. Therefore, we would like to make you their official ambassador.”

Liada’s mouth dropped open. She gasped. Once again she heard the sing-song talk of her friends.

“We agree, for each of our species,” the three said one after another.

“They agree.” She had to wonder what Zeph would think when she told him and shook her head as she smiled.

“Then you are the ambassador for the First Ones. You can use this temple if you wish. We will provide the people to keep it clean and prepare meals,” Ruxandra said. She seemed to be the group’s spokeswoman.

“No, the temples have been a symbol of hate and fear. I would prefer you take them apart and use the material for some worthwhile building. If I am to be their representative, they and I must be seen and available to answer questions and resolve problems. To do that, I must visit each city and town.” She paused for a moment to think what that would be like. She had to smile. “I won’t mind. I’ve made good friends in each empire. I think I should visit a different empire every other six sixdays. I hope that my friends will come to be recognized as the peaceful ones they are.”

Emmund stood up and came to her side. “Travel alone? I don’t think so.”

Liada smiled at him from under her eyelids. No, he wasn’t smiling at her as though she was only a child.

With that, the three First Ones made themselves visible and have remained so ever afterward.

Thank you

I hope that you enjoyed reading The Guardians of Evil. If you have time, help other readers find The Guardians of Evil by telling them why you liked this book by writing a review where you purchased the book. And I’m always interested in hearing your comments and answering any questions you may have at crdaems.com.

For your reading pleasure, we invite you to visit our web bookstore

WHISKEY CREEK PRESS
www.whiskeycreekpress.com

Table of Contents

- Cover
- Title Page
- Copyright Page
- Chapter 1
- Chapter 2
- Chapter 3
- Chapter 4
- Chapter 5
- Chapter 6
- Chapter 7
- Chapter 8
- Chapter 9
- Chapter 10
- Chapter 11
- Chapter 12
- Chapter 13
- Chapter 14
- Chapter 15
- Chapter 16
- Chapter 17
- Chapter 18
- Chapter 19